---

September 2011

Like the other hundred students I stared at the screen in boredom. This class was a joke; everybody already knew all this. But then Mr. Edwards came up with a new twist I didn't expect. Neither did anybody else, by the looks of it.

The screen had been showing images of various Wyld as he explained how everyone goes Wyld between their nineteenth and twentieth birthdays. They had figured that one out a couple of years ago. It wasn't a hundred percent certain, but nobody had changed younger or older than that since they came up with it so it was pretty solid.

Now the image switched to Stone Henge. That was weird. "So," Mr. Edwards said, "I suppose you're all wondering what a picture of Stone Henge is doing up here on the screen. The reason," he said, dramatically clicking the button to advance the slide show to the next image. That image was still of Stone Henge, but it was now populated with dozens, perhaps even hundreds, of hooded figures. Only they were all lying down. "is this!"

There was a lot of muttering over that one, but no one seemed to know what this was about. Smiling at stumping his students, Mr. Edwards continued, "Haven't seen this before, have you? It's only recently come to the attention of Wyld researchers because it happened when the super Wyld were still showing up. News about the man who exploded in Bakersfield or the woman who burnt down the Kremlin was bigger than some cultists somehow killing themselves at Stone Henge."

"Killing themselves?!" someone exclaimed, probably echoing all our thoughts.

He shrugged, "We don't actually know how they died. All we know is one morning they were found draped all over Stone Henge as if they'd been in the middle of some pagan ritual and simply... died."

"But what does that have to do with the Wyld?" someone else asked.

He grinned in triumph, "That's the question, isn't it? You see, this happened early in 2002. Only three days before a man had gone Wyld in Australia and managed to turn eight people to stone before he was shot down. Nothing like that ever happened again."

"What?!" some girl screamed shrilly. "There are tons of Wyld!"

He grinned even wider, "Yes, but not the super powerful Wyld that were showing up before that. You all know that early Wyld were stronger and totally out of control. Almost all were killed. The only known survivor is Kami, and nobody knows how she accomplished that. All other Wyld are much weaker and have much better control over their powers."

"Wait, are you saying those people dying at Stone Henge somehow... tamed the Wyld?!" someone else asked incredulously.

Mr. Edwards nodded eagerly, "That's exactly what I'm saying. This isn't known for certain, of course, but for a coincidence it's stretching things a bit, don't you think? We now believe that these people, who were from all over the world by the way, somehow changed the way Wyld manifest. For the better. We can only assume this was intentional, though whether they knew they would die or not is a mystery. As is why they died. Perhaps there was more they were trying to accomplish and made some kind of fatal mistake? Nobody alive knows."

There was a lot of noise after that as everyone had something to say on the issue. I just sat back in shock. Somebody actually did that?! "How?!" I nearly yelled before I realized I was even talking out loud.

Everybody stopped and stared at me, causing me to slide down in my seat pointlessly. Like they were going to stop looking at me because I slouched down! But Mr. Edwards seemed happy that I asked. "That, my friends, is the trillion dollar question! How did they do this? Is it magic? Some kind of religious ritual? Or was it science? Or, was it really just a coincidence? Did the changing of the Wyld manifestation even cause their deaths somehow? That's what researchers are trying to find out now. There is little to go on, though."

Someone snorted, "There's no such thing as magic!"

Mr. Edwards nodded, "Yes, I would have said the same twelve years ago. But now I routinely see people who look like creatures out of myth. I see people flying and doing the sorts of things we thought impossible before. At this point I'm prepared to keep an open mind."

There wasn't anywhere to go after that, so we moved back into the familiar territory of the different kinds of Wyld and Wyld powers. It was all old news, but everyone's attention was fixed after that bombshell. Which was probably the point.

I had to hand it to Mr. Edwards; he sure knew how to get people's attention. Especially impressive for a class as dry as Wyld Studies. I mean, it's not 2002! Everybody knows about the Wyld now! But it was a required class. Fortunately I got a teacher who is actually up on the most current events and knows how to present them in a way that will keep you from falling asleep.

That was my last class for the day. I hurried back to my dorm room and got my homework done. And just in time, there was a knock at my door. I opened it to see Jenny's smiling face. "Hi Jenny, great timing! I just finished my homework."

She rolled her eyes, "You can't let it wait for one day, can you Liz?" She was always telling me to take it easy but I wanted to do my best. "Come on, Chris and TJ are waiting!"

I laughed as she dragged me out of the room, pausing just long enough for me to grab my purse and close the door on our way out.

We met up with the boys outside the dorm. Jenny ran to TJ and was scooped up, laughing until he pressed his lips up against hers. I loved how happy that guy made her. She deserved it.

"Hey Angel, how are you?" Chris said as he walked up to me.

"Great, now that you're here." I said. We kissed and linked hands, turning to find Jenny and TJ still locked together. "Did you bring the crowbar?"

"It's in the car, I'll get it." Chris said, playing along. We'd spoken loud enough for Jenny and TJ to hear so they broke up. TJ was blushing and Jenny giggling happily. That girl has no shame.

"Come on, we'll be late." I said. Jenny stuck her tongue out at me, but took TJ's hand and followed us as we walked to the parking lot.

Soon we were all in Chris' car on our way to the movie theater. We were going to watch a new action movie that actually starred a Wyld. That was unheard of, but things were changing. Used to be Wyld practically had to pay to work in any industry.

We got to the movie with fifteen minutes to spare. Just enough time to get some snacks and find a good seat. Which took some doing; the movie is popular!

I think Jenny and TJ missed most of the movie, but Chris and I were content with holding hands and me resting my head on his shoulder. Okay, there might have been a kiss or two.

"Hey, do you think Tina Stroud did her own stunts?" TJ asked on our way out of the theater, referring to the Wyld star of the movie.

Chris shrugged, "She might have but I heard she definitely did some of the effects herself."

"I wonder what it's like to have powers like that?" Jenny mused. We all exchanged uncomfortable looks, knowing that it wouldn't be long before we all went Wyld. My nineteenth birthday was a month in the past and I'm the youngest of our group. It was surprising that none of us had manifested yet.

"Oh!" I breathed.

"What's wrong Angel?" Chris asked worriedly as I'd stopped moving in the middle of the parking lot.

I wanted to say something, but I couldn't quite get my voice to work. I could feel something weird welling up within me and it wasn't hard to imagine what it could be. Could I actually be the first...

"Liz!" Jenny screamed as the world went away in a flash of golden light.

---

Slowly the world came back to me. First it was sounds, like the incessant beeping sound. Then smell arrived, bringing with it the knowledge I was in a hospital. Finally my vision slowly cleared.

"Chris?" I said weakly, hardly recognizing my own voice.

"Liz? Are you okay?" he asked, leaning over from where he sat in a chair next to my bed. Though I was looking him in the eye. I was propped up by something.

"I... think so? I went Wyld, right?" I said. He seemed to have trouble meeting my eyes. I knew he didn't have any prejudice against Wyld, so why... No, it couldn't have done that?!

He nodded, "Yeah. For some reason you passed out right after. You were out for about four hours."

Dreading the answer, I asked, "So, uh, how do I look?"

He smiled weakly, "Even more beautiful than before. Though I'm sorry to say you are now blonde."

I grimaced at that, knowing all the blonde jokes I'd be hearing in the near future. "If that's the worst, I can deal with that." I said. I glanced down and confirmed that going Wyld had not, in fact, undone everything I had done. That was a relief!

He nodded but didn't look very happy, "Well, there is something else. I'm... really sorry. I feel like this is my fault."

I frowned, "Your fault?! How could anything that happened when I manifested be your fault?"

There was a mirror sitting on a tray nearby and he picked it up so I could see. I gasped at the sight. I really was beautiful! I knew I wasn't bad looking before, but still. I now sported fine, delicate features with blonde hair and, yes, blue eyes. Really bright blue eyes, in fact. I didn't notice at first since I was so pleased with how I looked but there was something behind me that shifted and caught my attention.

"Uh, Chris? Is that what I think it is?" I asked weakly.

He nodded, grimacing, "Yeah, you've got wings."

"Wait." I said, finally putting what he'd said together in a way that made sense. "You think it's your fault that I look like an angel because you kept calling me Angel?! I don't think it works that way Chris!"

He shrugged, "I don't know, but I still feel guilty."

A laugh escaped my lips as I shook my head ruefully, "Don't. Much worse could have happened to me than this; trust me. Even if you had somehow influenced my change I wouldn't blame you. Being an angel could be kind of cool. Although I suppose the wings mean I'll need to change my wardrobe around some."

"See? Already thinking about shopping. She's fine." Jenny said, walking in with a big grin and something hidden behind her back.

Laughing again I said, "Hi Jenny. What are you hiding now?"

She got shy all of a sudden, not something I see often with her, and brought it out. That got me laughing so hard I cried. She had a soft little angel doll. Complete with blonde hair, blue eyes and, of course, wings. "Where did you get that?!" I said once my laughter was under control.

She shrugged, "I got it in the hospital gift shop, believe it or not. TJ's getting drinks; he'll be here in a few minutes."

I took the doll with a smile. It was just like Jenny to find something like that. But it was cute.

"You okay Angel?" Chris asked, wincing as he realized what he'd said.

I realized then that he was holding my hand. Probably had been since I was put in this bed. That was just like him. I reached over and held his hand in both of mine, "Relax Chris. I didn't mind you calling me Angel before and I'm not going to start having a problem with it now. It'll just be more appropriate now."

Chris shook his head, a smile threatening to form, "Only you could take something like this in stride. Most people hope they don't change physically when they manifest and you just shrug it off."

I didn't say what I wanted to say; that I had always hoped I'd change. That I would be complete. Maybe even be able to have children. But none of my friends knew about that part of my past. So I just said, "It'll take some getting used to, but it's not like I have any choice in the matter."

Chris still looked uncertain, so I pulled him down and kissed him. He looked surprised but certainly didn't complain.

"Ugh, get a room you two!" TJ said in mock disgust. He had a stack of sodas he was somehow balancing. Jenny took the one off the top, it was hers anyway, and he handed the other two to Chris.

"We appear to have a room, actually." I said, looking around at the room. There was another bed, but it was empty. The fact that my new wings were pretty much filling up the room might have had something to do with that.

Chris passed the Coke over to me after opening it. I took a sip and sighed in relief, "Thanks TJ."

He shrugged, "No big. How are you doing?"

"Okay. Not sure what I'm going to do with these things but I guess I'll figure it out." I said, pointing my thumb at my new appendages. They were kind of pretty, actually. What I could see of them. That got me thinking about flying. Would I actually be able to...?

We got to talking about powers; with one ridiculous idea after another. Frankly I wasn't worried about powers. I was more concerned with how... functional, my new body is.

My friends had to leave when the doctor came in to check on me. Chris kissed me before reluctantly letting go of my hand. I smiled at him as he left to let him know I was okay.

"So, how are you feeling?" the doctor asked once the door was closed behind my friends.

I shrugged, "Fine. I don't really feel all that different, frankly."

She nodded, "That's common. Your new body is natural for you now so it would feel normal. You may feel differently once you are moving around and dealing with your new wings."

I grimaced, "Yeah, I figured that would be awkward. But it's better than turning into a monster or something. So, what now?"

"Now, I check to make sure you are healthy. In very rare cases the Wyld manifestation can cause changes that are dangerous to your health." she replied.

So the doctor, her name was Thompson, gave me a thorough physical. By the end of it I was told I was completely healthy and normal looking. Then I asked the six million dollar question, "Can I get pregnant now?"

She looked surprised, "You couldn't before?"

I shook my head, "No, I definitely couldn't. I was... missing, some important parts."

She looked confused but shrugged it away, "Well, you should have no problems now. Everything appears completely normal and healthy, like I said."

I thanked her and she said I could leave once I filled out the ever-present paperwork. The main problem was going to be finding something to wear and squeezing my wings out the door. But I didn't care. My face was threatening to split from the huge smile I was sporting.

My friends noticed when they came back in, "What, did you win the lottery or something?" TJ asked, looking confused.

"Or something." I said, still smiling widely.

Jenny took a moment to catch on, but she finally did. "Does this mean, you're all better?" she asked. She knew I couldn't get pregnant. That had slipped out one teary night after I met Chris. She just didn't know why.

If anything my smile got bigger at the excited look on her face, "Yep, all better!"

"Uh, someone care to clue us poor males in here?" Chris said, looking back and forth between us.

I blushed, "Well, I had a birth defect. I couldn't get pregnant. Now everything's as it should be!"

Chris blushed too, "Oh. I see. Uh, that's great."

"Cool, now you two can have little cherubs!" TJ said, grinning widely.

I snagged my pillow and threw it at him but he neatly caught it and laughed.

"Ignore the neanderthal here." Jenny said, slapping him up the backside of his head.

I laughed a bit at the look on Chris' face, but I was still blushing at his remark. Truth be told, that was the first thought I had. That we could have kids, not cherubs, but still. But I knew it was too soon to be talking about that. We'd only been dating for a couple months.

Soon the paperwork arrived for me to fill out and I sent Jenny to find me something I could wear. TJ went with her. By the time they got back I had the paperwork taken care of. So I sent the boys out with the paperwork while Jenny helped me get dressed. It was easier than I thought. My wings were easier to handle than I expected and the halter top Jenny found for me was low enough in the back it didn't get in the way any.

"So, how do I look?" I asked her.

"Absolutely fabulous! You know I'm totally jealous of you now, right?" she said, pouting.

"As if you're not totally beautiful yourself!" I replied.

"Maybe, but you practically glow! Hey, I wonder if we took a photograph if you would have a halo?" Jenny snickered.

"Hah. Hah." I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She replied in kind and we dissolved into laughter. Then Jenny brushed my hair for me. I didn't need to worry about cleaning off makeup since it had apparently been destroyed when I changed.

Getting my wings folded as tightly to my body as I could, I managed to squeeze through the doorway. I didn't even have to turn sideways like I thought I would. Although I realized that hospitals tend to have wider doorways to allow for wheelchairs. I might have more trouble in other buildings.

We met up with the boys at the front desk. Thankfully they didn't make me sit in a wheelchair to leave. Since I just went Wyld keeping me there was more of a formality anyway. I had to wonder why I'd passed out though. That was unusual.

I shivered as we stepped outside. Chris put his arm around my waist, "You okay?"

"Just cold." I said, glad my wings didn't get in the way as much as I'd feared.

"Hey, do you think you can fly?" TJ said blurted.

"I've been wondering the same thing." I said with a laugh.

"Well not tonight. It's really late and we all have classes in the morning." Jenny said sternly.

"Yes mother." I said, rolling my eyes.

We all laughed and then stopped when we got to Chris' car. I think we all realized at the same time that there was no way I was going to fit inside. Maybe if he had an SUV or van, but not his little hatchback. "Uh, how far are we from the school?" I asked.

"A couple miles, I think." TJ said.

I sighed, "I guess I'm going for a walk."

"I'll walk with you." Chris said instantly.

I smiled at him, "Thanks Chris, but you shouldn't leave your car here. You three drive back, I'll be okay."

Jenny snorted, "As if! You boys drive back and we girls will walk."

"Forget it, we'll all walk. I don't need my car tomorrow. I can pick it up after classes." Chris said stubbornly. I realized I wasn't going to change his mind, so I stopped trying. It was rather dark, and cold, so his presence was welcome anyway.

The walk back was slow and cold, though Chris' arm around me helped. I could see one definite problem with having wings: clothes. If I could only wear halter tops I was going to freeze in the winter time.

We got back to the college without any problems and split up at the girl's dorm. We got our goodnight kisses and promises they'd come see us after classes. I made Chris promise to let me walk with him when he retrieved his car. He didn't seem to mind.

"So, how do you like being an angel so far?" Jenny asked impishly as we walked up the stairs.

I shrugged, "Hard to say. The wings are problematic, but if I'm able to fly that would make up for it. And being complete is worth it." That brought back the big goofy grin.

She smiled back and hugged me sideways, "I'm really happy that happened. You'd make a great mom."

"Thanks." I said, hugging her back. We split at the landing; her going right and me left. There was nobody around at this time of night, so I didn't have to deal with all the attention I knew my wings would bring. Once in my room I got undressed, not even thinking about trying to get any of my nightgowns on, and crawled into bed as best I could.

---

To Be Continued...

---

September, 2011

Knocking at my door woke me in the morning. Groaning, I crawled out of bed and headed for the door. The weight of my wings reminded me of what happened, and that I couldn't wear most of my clothes. I turned aside to find something I could wear.

"Come on, Liz, open up!" Jenny yelled through the door. "I'll help you with the clothes issue!"

Sighing, I carefully opened the door so that nobody would be able to see me from outside. Despite being a girl's dorm guys did come inside occasionally. And not just family.

"Hey Liz, how you doing?" Jenny asked, sailing into the room with a plastic bag in each hand.

I just grumbled in response. I'm not much of a morning person. Jenny breezed past me into my room and upended the bags on my bed. "Here, this should last you until you have time to do some proper shopping." she said.

There were a couple of thin strap tank tops and several halter tops. There were also some halter top bras, something I hadn't really thought about. I felt behind me and confirmed that most of my bras would interfere with my wings.

"Thanks, I was wondering what I was going to wear today." I said as I picked each item up to look at it. They were clearly Jenny's, but not so form fitting that I couldn't manage with them, I hoped.

"That's what friends are for!" she said, holding one of the tank tops up to see if it was too high in the back. It was, so she stuffed it back in one of the bags. "Most of these probably won't work, or very well. But we should be able to put something together."

I ended up trying everything on, even the one she put away. Three of them worked, two halter tops and one of the other tank tops. I would have to pull it up like a dress, but the back was low enough to allow for my wings. The halter bra would also work and was a halfway decent fit. Certainly better than any of mine since I was apparently a couple sizes larger than before. That was a plus, mostly.

Being September it wouldn't get too cold during the day, so I'd be okay for now. But I worried about how winter was going to be. I wore the halter bra and one of the tops with some shorts. Paired with some sandals I was ready to go. Jenny insisted on brushing my hair again.

"You have a fetish for my hair or something?" I asked with a grin. She wasn't one to do things like brush her friends hair usually.

She shrugged, "I just thought you could use the help. And I don't want to be late for class."

I had to concede that one. We didn't have all day and my wings could get in the way. As it was she was having to work to keep my hair from tangling with my feathers. She finally went with a braid to solve that problem.

"You know you're shattering my illusions here? Angels are supposed to have long, full hair that floats around them, not get tangled up in their feathers!" Jenny whined.

"Hey, how do you think I feel? It doesn't exactly feel good to have my feathers yanked on. Nor my hair." I said.

"Sorry." she said.

My turn to shrug, "I wasn't blaming you, just saying. I suppose the reality was bound to be less glamorous than the fiction. Besides, I'm not really an angel. I just have wings."

"Chris might argue that one." Jenny said, walking around me to see her handiwork from all sides. She was grinning, as usual.

"He's biased." I said, blushing.

She snorted, "He better be! Come on, we need to get something to eat before classes start!"

"I haven't even taken a shower yet." I said, just then realizing the fact.

"Yeah, and how is that going to work? Wings, remember?" she said.

I groaned; she was right, of course. I wouldn't even fit in the shower stalls with these wings and how would I ever dry them? Being Wyld really sucks some times.

I followed Jenny out, marveling at how easily I got through the narrower doorways. Maybe I was getting used to these wings already?

As expected I drew a lot of attention. It wasn't too bad in the dorm, really, but everything seemed to stop when we stepped outside. That wasn't really true, though. It was mostly just the guys.

"Psst! I think they like what they see!" Jenny giggled.

I elbowed her, "Quit it! Let's get something to eat, I'm starving!"

She giggled again and continued on towards the cafeteria. Normally Jenny drew the bulk of the male attention, but I was understandably more interesting to both sexes this morning. Wyld with obvious physical changes aren't seen around campus much. Most of them do online courses if they go to college at all.

So far the only reaction I was getting was stares. Mostly of surprise or incredulity. I knew that would change. There were bound to be people who reacted negatively. Even in the Lake States the obviously different get hassled. I was just glad I didn't live in Texas!

We got to class without incident. A class which, thankfully, we had in common. It was the only one.

Once again everything stopped as everyone stared at me. I did my best to just smile and ignore the stares as I headed for my usual seat, Jenny right beside me. We were early enough that half the class hadn't arrived yet. I thought it interesting that most of the people who came in after I was seated either ignored me or simply didn't notice. I suspected the latter.

Class was stilted and confused as even the teacher was distracted. Eventually everyone became aware of me simply because the teacher kept staring at me. I did my best to ignore that and focus on the material. What there was of it.

"Well, that was a waste of time." Jenny grumbled as we got ready to go to our next class.

"Yeah, I hope all my classes aren't like that." I said with a sigh.

"Everyone on campus will know about you in a few minutes. By the end of the day it will be old news." Jenny said, shrugging it off. I hoped she was right but seeing as how she's one of the worst gossips around she probably was!

We had to split to go to our classes after that. She hugged me and whispered, "Good luck!" before hurrying for her next class that was on the other side of campus. I sighed again and turned towards my own class which wouldn't start for thirty minutes. But there was no class going in that room before hand so I could sit and work while I waited as I always did. Or at least, that was the plan.

Nobody gave me any trouble beyond the stares on the way to my next class until just as I was about to walk inside. "Hey, what are you doing?!" a man's voice demanded.

I turned to see Mr. Greenwood, the teacher for my next class, standing there. He looked furious. I glanced around, but there was nobody he could be talking to but me. "I was just going to go in early and wait for class to start, like I always do." I said.

His eyes nearly bugged out of his head, "You're in my class?!"

I nodded, "Yeah, Elizabeth Cole. I manifested last night."

"Well I don't need trouble makers like you in my class!" he growled, blowing past me into the room and slamming the door in my face.

I tried to open the door, but it was locked. Sighing, I settled down to wait on the grass. He would have to open the door when class started.

A group of four approached the door a few minutes later, staring at me curiously. But it was still locked. "This door is always open early." one said.

"The teacher seems to have issues with me." I said, smiling weakly.

"You're in this class?! I don't remember you..." another guy said.

"That's because I manifested last night. I'm Elizabeth Cole." I said, waiting to see how they would react. I wasn't friendly with anyone in the class but I didn't hide in a corner, either.

"Oh yeah, I remember you. I'm Tammy." a short girl with spiky black hair said, holding her hand out. I shook it gladly. "Guess you can do worse than angel, huh?"

I smiled, "Yeah, it could have been much worse. The wings are a pain, but otherwise it's all good."

"Can you fly?" the guy who tried to open the door asked.

I shrugged, "Haven't had a chance to check yet."

"So what's Mr. Greenwood's damage?" the second guy asked.

"I don't know. He took one look at me and got hostile. Once I told him I'm in this class he said he 'doesn't need trouble makers like me in his class'." I said with a sigh.

The fourth member of the group was a tall girl with dirty blonde hair. She sat next to me and gave me a quick hug, "Don't worry about him. He can't keep you out of the class. Heck, he can't keep all of us out of his class." The other three all looked at her like she'd grown another head; not an entirely impossible prospect, come to think of it. "What?" she said, looking at what I assumed were her friends in confusion.

Tammy shook it off first, "Sorry Em, you just don't usually take to new people so quickly."

Em smiled shyly, "She just feels good, that's all."

"Huh?" I said, looking at Em.

She blushed, "I'm empathic. I sense emotions. You radiate good emotions, even when you're not feeling them. It's nice."

"Oookay..." I said, wondering what that meant.

The guy who had tried the door checked his watch and decided to try the door again. It was unlocked this time. "Come on guys, time for class." he said, holding the door for the rest of us.

He even held it for me after Em helped me up. I was a little surprised at that, but obviously at least one of them had already gone Wyld. I smiled my thanks at him as I stepped inside. Mr. Greenwood glared at me, but didn't say anything as I took my seat.

Em and her friends sat at the side of the room whereas my usual seat was in the middle. But at her urging I moved to sit with them. I ended up between Em and Tammy with the guys in front of us.

There was a little problem at the beginning of class because my wings were getting in the way but a quick move of a couple of desks took care of that problem. Mr. Greenwood glared at me the whole time.

We managed to talk a little during class. Mostly introducing ourselves properly. The empath was actually named Krista but her friends had started calling her Em after she discovered her power. Tammy hadn't gone Wyld yet, but hoped to soon. She said the suspense was killing her.

The polite guy who held the door was Scott. He hadn't gone Wyld yet, either. The last guy, who had said very little the whole time, was also Wyld. His name was Bobby. He was strong and fast, but that was about it. I felt there was something more there but didn't push it.

After class Bobby and Tammy had another class while the rest of us had a break before our next class. It was about the right time, so we decided to get lunch. I called Jenny and we all met at the Taco Bell on campus.

I introduced everyone and we headed inside. Jenny was bouncing on the balls of her feet wanting to know how my day had gone so far.

"Can you believe Mr. Greenwood actually tried to lock her out?" Em said in response to Jenny's questions.

Jenny gasped, "No way!"

Em nodded, "Yes, and he glared at her all through class. He feels very bad."

Jenny looked at me questioningly, "Em's an empath. He must have been really mad or something."

Em nodded as Jenny turned back to her, "Yes, very mad. He feels..." She broke off, glancing at me.

"Go ahead." I encouraged.

"Okay. I think he feels that Wyld that are different like you are less than human." Em said.

Jenny cursed under her breath. "Do you think he'll be a problem? Other than glaring?" she asked.

Em shrugged, "I don't know. I only know what he's feeling, not what he's thinking. I don't like him, though."

"Don't let her simple speech fool you, Em's a genius. Just not so good with people. Her power being what it is doesn't help much." Scott said.

Em blushed. It was obvious she didn't take compliments well. "So what are you studying?" I asked her.

She brightened a bit at the change of subject, "Well, I'm really..." she began, before Scott covered her mouth.

"Don't get her started! When I said she's a genius I was totally serious. She's taking every advanced math and science program the college has." he said hastily.

He took his hand away and she pouted with her eyes turned away from him. He didn't seem too bothered, though.

"So, what do you think will happen with Mr. Greenwood? Won't he get in trouble for locking you out?" Jenny asked.

Scott shook his head, "Probably not. He unlocked the door before class actually started so he could claim he just wanted to get ready for class before opening up or something. He'll probably just keep glaring at Elizabeth every class."

The conversation switched to majors and what kind of jobs we wanted after that, though Scott wouldn't let Em get involved. She just pouted the whole time. I had to wonder how talkative she'd really get if Scott weren't there?

We got our food and ate. Before we knew it we had to leave. Scott didn't have another class until three, but the rest of us had classes to get to.

I thought it was funny that manifesting had gotten me four new friends on my first day. Just when I was thinking it was going to be horrible.

I didn't have classes with any of them for the rest of the day, so we split up with promises to see each other later. I headed off for my third class of the day wondering what would happen there.

I wasn't too worried about the teacher for this class since she's Wyld, too. She's beautiful in an oddly severe way. With her pointed ears she reminds me of an Elf, but she calls herself Sidhe. What the difference was I didn't know, but she could get very annoyed at being called an Elf.

As expected, all I got out of Ms. Jennings was a raised eyebrow for a moment before her attention returned to her notes. The students were another matter. Far fewer of them showed surprise at my appearance but there were also some hostile looks I could have done without. Though they seemed to soften when I got closer to them.

My usual seat was near the front of the class but after my last class I decided that sitting in the back was probably best. Even folded up as small as I could make them my wings still took up a lot of room.

The only seat left in the back was next to one of the guys that had been glaring at me. He looked even more unhappy when it became apparent I was going to sit next to him.

Nothing much happened in class, though. People glared occasionally, but nobody said anything. I was able to concentrate on the class better than in Mr. Greenwood's class, but then Ms. Jennings was concentrating better than he had.

After that class I only had one left for the day, but there was over an hour until it started. Not knowing where my new friends would be, and knowing my old friends would be in class themselves, I decided to go for a walk. I knew I'd draw a lot of attention but figured I needed to get used to it.

I did draw a lot of attention, but it wasn't as bad as I feared. A few people approached me to ask if I could fly but of course I hadn't tried yet. I'd thought of doing so between classes but decided to wait until I had more time and less of an audience.

My last class was a breeze. Most people looked once or twice and then concentrated on the teacher. For his part, the teacher hardly even seemed to notice.

After class I headed back to the dorm to drop off my books. I had a little homework to do, but I wanted to find Chris to walk back with him to his car. Though I realized I'd still have the problem of how to get back myself. Though perhaps I'd fit in the back if there was nobody else there...

Jenny found me when I was coming out and she already had Bobby and Em with her. "Hi Liz, look who I found!" she said.

"Hi guys." I said, looking to see if Chris was nearby. I didn't see him, though.

"What are you looking for?" Em asked.

"Her boyfriend, probably. He had to leave his car at the hospital last night 'cause feather-brain over hear didn't fit in it." Jenny said. I slapped her with one wing, nearly knocking her over. "Hey!"

"Sorry." I said, "I didn't think I'd hit that hard."

She shrugged, "No harm, no foul. I already called TJ and he and Chris will be here shortly."

"I texted Tammy and Scott; they'll be here soon, too." Bobby said.

"So, how are we all going to get back after we walk up there? Liz still won't fit in the car." Jenny asked.

I shrugged, "I was thinking I might be able to squeeze into the back seat if it's empty, but that isn't much help with this many people. I guess I'll be walking again."

Em smiled, "That won't be necessary. Bobby has a van. Most of us will fit in that and we should even get Liz in on the trip back if some people ride in her boyfriends car."

"Sounds like we're all set then." Tammy said, surprising all of us. Scott was right behind her.

It wasn't long before TJ and Chris arrived. Tammy and her friends joked about the way we greeted each other, though Em looked a little subdued. I guessed she was getting a little intimidated by having so many people around. Especially if she could feel all of our emotions. That would have to suck in a crowd.

Everyone but Chris, Em and I ended up going in Bobby's van. I was surprised Em chose to walk with us. Then again, a lot less emotions to feel and she did say she liked what she felt from me.

We got to know Em a little better on the walk. Chris made the mistake of asking what her major was and she proceeded to prove Scott right with how talkative about science she can be. I didn't understand most of it but she was clearly very interested in just about every branch of science and far more knowledgeable than the both of us combined.

Em quieted as we approached the hospital until she was only responding in nods and grunts while looking over her shoulder. "You okay Em?" I asked.

She turned back to me, frowning, "We're being followed."

I glanced behind us and didn't see anyone. "Where?" I asked.

She shrugged, "I can't see them, just feel them. They're weird."

"How many?" Chris asked.

"I'm not sure." she replied.

"What are they planning?" Chris said, glancing over his shoulder.

Em shrugged, "I don't know. I only feel emotions and theirs are muddled. But they're focused on one of us."

I groaned, "That's probably me, then. I was wondering how long it would be before these wings got me in trouble."

Chris tightened his grip on my hand reassuringly, "Just pretend like we don't know about them. Em, will you keep an eye on them?" She nodded, "Okay. We'll know if they're going to try anything ahead of time then. Hopefully nothing will happen. Once we meet up with the others we'll be safe."

None of us ever saw who was following us. When we got to Chris' car the others were there waiting and Em said our follower(s) split. That was a relief.

Chris let TJ drive his car home so he could ride with me in the van. Jenny, Tammy and Scott joined them. That left just Chris, Bobby, Em and I. I crawled into the back row of seats and wedged myself in as best I could. There was no way I could use the seat belt but I fit.

On the way back I thought about how much I was going to need to do because of my transformation. Besides needing new clothes I'd have to get new identification. Plus I needed to tell my parents. I was certain they wouldn't be a problem. They coped with me before.

When we got back everyone wanted to find out if I could fly or not. Since I did, too, it didn't take much convincing to get me to give it a try.

We went out into one of the big grassy fields around the college. They all watched me expectantly while I tried to figure out how to get started. Should I get a running start? Or jump? Or both? Or just flap my wings?

Shrugging, I decided to start with flapping my wings and see how much lift I could generate. If it didn't feel like I was getting anywhere then I probably didn't have enough strength to fly. Made sense to me, anyway.

So I stood there feeling like an idiot while I flapped my wings as hard as I could. I was really clumsy at first but once I got my rhythm down I started rising! I was so surprised I fell right back down, but I wasn't high at the time. Chris helped me up, made sure I was okay and then stepped back to give me room to try again.

The second time I was ready for it and got into the rhythm easier. Soon the ground was dropping away. As I got further from the ground I found it got easier since I had more room to move my wings. Before long I was at least fifty feet up. I was feeling nervous about the height but was determined to explore this.

Figuring out how to move forward and turn took more work. After thirty minutes of flying I had the basics down, but I was tired. That brought up another problem; landing.

The easy answer was to close my wings and fall but somehow I didn't think that would be a very good idea. I tried just slowing my wings and that worked pretty well. I started losing altitude but I wasn't plummeting like a comet. My wings brushed the ground when I was about five feet up and I lost control. My hands and knees took most of the impact.

"You okay Angel?" Chris asked as he knelt beside me.

I started to answer and stopped to take stock. My hands burned a little from the impact; partially because I slid a bit after I hit. My knees were sore, too but not that bad. The biggest pain was in my wings where they hit the ground and even that wasn't much. "Yeah..." I said with some surprise, "I am. Not bad for my first time."

Chris helped me up and hugged me awkwardly since my wings were still half unfurled, "Yeah, not bad at all."

Everyone was beaming at me. "You know you have to take me flying once you have better control, right?" Jenny said.

"Ooh, me too!" Em agreed.

"Are you going to want to fly, too?" I teased Chris. He's afraid of heights so somehow I doubted that.

He surprised me by nodding, if a bit weakly, "Yeah, actually. If you're okay with that."

"Really? I didn't think you would want to." I said.

He shrugged, "I can't think of a better way to confront my fear of heights than in your arms."

---

To Be Continued...

---

September, 2011

"Oh, how sweet!" Jenny exclaimed. Chris and I both blushed while she and Tammy laughed. I could tell those two were going to get along all too well.

I really was tired, and still had homework to do, so I suggested we get something to eat before getting down to work. Bobby volunteered to get pizza. TJ went with him once we all agreed on what we wanted. The rest of us found a table and sat.

They were all talking while I leaned against Chris and rested. I must have dozed off since I was awoken by the smell of pepperoni.

"Time to eat sleepy-head!" Jenny exclaimed right next to my ear. I jumped with a squeal, my wings hitting something in the process. Jenny squealed and landed on the grass in front of me, Chris stumbling into view on my other side.

"Sorry!" I said, realizing I'd hit both of them.

Chris had managed not to hit the ground, "I'm fine, and she asked for it. Don't worry." he said.

Jenny stuck her tongue out at him and smiled apologetically at me, "Sorry. Guess I'll have to be more careful about startling you with those wings."

"You could just not do that stuff you know." TJ said with a laugh.

Jenny sniffed dramatically, "What fun would that be?"

Everyone laughed and settled down to eat. We talked about classes, family and whatever else came to mind as we got to know each other better. Bobby was still distant, though. I was sure there was some secret associated with his powers that he wasn't sharing.

Once we were done eating I decided I needed to get some homework done and call my parents. They'd be upset if I waited too long to call. They were expecting this to happen, after all.

Chris gave me a toe curling kiss before leaving. I was walking on air on my way back to the dorm with Jenny. Tammy and Em shared an apartment nearby, so they caught a ride with Bobby.

"Hey, earth to Liz!" Jenny whispered, bumping into me with her shoulder. When I glanced over I saw that she wasn't smiling. In fact, she looked worried.

"What is it Jenny?" I asked.

She glanced around furtively before saying, "I think your stalker is back."

I looked around as well but didn't see anything out of the ordinary. "Where?" I asked.

She shrugged, "I don't know. I just have a funny feeling."

"It's probably just your imagination. Come on, I need to call my parents before I get started on my homework." I said, wrapping an arm around her waist to reassure her.

Jenny smiled weakly, "Yeah, you're probably right."

We made it back to our dorm without incident. I said goodnight to Jenny and went to my room. I didn't say anything to her, but I was getting a bad feeling too. But I shook it off as my imagination and called my parents.

Mom answered the phone, "Hello?"

"Hi Mom, how are you?" I said.

"Liz, is that you? You sound different." she said.

"Yeah, I went Wyld last night." I said, smiling as I thought about what it had given me.

"Really?! You sound good, does that mean...?" she asked, trailing off.

"Yep!" I chirped, "I'm all better now!"

"That's wonderful!" she enthused, then obviously not towards the phone, "Dave, get in here! Elizabeth is on the phone!"

A moment later Mom switched the phone over to speaker so she and Dad could hear me. "So, will we recognize you when we see you next?" Dad asked.

I glanced at the mirror, "Uh, maybe not. I've got more delicate features now with blonde hair and bright blue eyes. And wings."

I held my breath during the silence that followed, despite my certainty they would handle it well. Finally, Mom said, "But you're 100% female now, right?"

I laughed, "Yes, 100%. I was checked by a doctor and everything."

"Why were you seeing a doctor? Going Wyld doesn't usually involve a doctor." Dad said worriedly.

"I passed out when I went Wyld, but I'm fine. I woke a few hours later and the doctor gave me a clean bill of health." I said, hoping he didn't go on one of his worrying kicks.

"Well, if the doctor said you're alright. But if you feel off at all I want you to get back to that doctor immediately!" Dad said.

I rolled my eyes, "Yes, Dad."

"And don't roll your eyes at your father." Mom added with laughter in her tone.

"Yes, Mother." I said, rolling my eyes again.

"So, how do you feel about the wings?" Dad asked hesitantly.

"I don't mind, really. They're awkward at times, but I already found out I can really fly! I'll need some practice before I want to try flying home or something like that, but I can fly!" I said, bubbling over. I was a little surprised at how happy I was about being able to fly. It's not like I'd ever given it much thought or anything.

"I'm glad you're so happy, dear. How about your friends? How are they handling it?" Mom said. She sounded a little teary. She'd consoled me more than once when the fact I could never have children was shoved in my face so she knew how important that was for me.

"They're great. Chris was apologetic at first because he thought he was responsible, though." I said, laughing a little at the memory.

"Why on Earth would he think he was responsible?" Mom asked.

"He calls me Angel a lot and, well, I look like an angel now! I think I've gotten him over his little guilt trip, though." I said.

Mom laughed, "Men can be so insecure sometimes!"

"Jess!" Dad whined.

"Oh, you know I'm kidding!" she replied, still laughing.

There was a pause while she composed herself before she asked, "What about your teachers? Are any of them giving you trouble?"

"Not really. I got stared at a lot in my first class and Mr. Greenwood kind of went ballistic when he found out I was in his class. He locked the door where the room is normally open, but he still opened it in time for class. All he did was glare at me after that." I said.

"Is he going to be a problem?" Dad asked worriedly.

"I don't think so. And I've got some friends in that class now." I said.

"Oh, new friends?" Mom asked with interest.

I laughed, "Yeah, it was because of Mr. Greenwood that we met, really. They came early like I did so they ended up sitting with me until Mr. Greenwood unlocked the door for class."

"Sounds like things are going well for my little angel." Mom said impishly. Dad groaned.

"Yeah, I thought it would be worse when I found out I had wings. But it's been pretty good so far." I said after rolling my eyes again.

"But...?" Mom said. Somehow she always picked up on it when I was holding something back.

"It's probably nothing." I said dismissively.

"Liz?" Dad asked.

I sighed, "Alright. I was walking with Em, one of my new friends that's an empath, and Chris when Em sensed someone following us. She said they were 'weird', which from her probably means unbalanced or something. She thought they were focused on one of us and I assumed it was me because of the wings."

"They? There's more than one stalker?!" Dad exclaimed, already jumping to the worst possible scenario as I knew he would.

"We don't know Dad. We never saw anybody, Em just sensed them. And Jenny and I thought we were being followed earlier, but that's probably just us being paranoid after what Em told us." I replied. I knew he'd freak out. I just hoped he didn't decide to come down and act as my bodyguard or something. He could get kind of overprotective that way.

"I want you to stay close to this empath friend whenever you can, along with your other friends." Mom said sternly. "Being an Angelic Wyld isn't as bad as some, but there are still plenty of people out there who would want to hurt you just because you're Wyld."

"Don't worry Mom, I'll be careful." I said.

"Maybe I should come down for a visit..." Dad started to say, before getting shushed by Mom.

"Following her around is just going to get you in trouble, dear." Mom told him. "Are you sure you're okay?" she asked, obviously talking to me now.

"Yeah, I am. I'm whole now, which is wonderful! The wings aren't that bad, really. And I have four new friends. Things are pretty good here." I said with a smile.

"And a boyfriend you love, right?" Mom added.

"Well, yeah." I admitted, blushing.

"Leave the poor girl alone, Jess." Dad chided. To me he said, "And you be careful, Angel, or I'll be coming down and acting as your shadow no matter what kind of trouble I might get in over it."

"Yes Dad." I said with a sigh, though I knew he meant every word. He wasn't the kind of Dad that cleaned his gun while the boy friend was visiting. He polished his Japanese sword collection instead. I think that was scarier for them.

"You probably have homework to get to, so we'll let you go now." Mom said. We said our 'I love you's and I hung up. As I knew they would, they took my going Wyld in stride like they did everything else. It's nice to have such cool parents. Even if they could be a little overprotective at times.

Concentrating on homework was a little easier after that, but I still worried about my stalker. Had he really been following Jenny and I earlier, or were we just being paranoid like I told Mom? I hoped it was the latter.

---

My life fell into a new routine after that. If Jenny wasn't bugging me first thing in the morning, it was Em. Even Tammy took a turn or two. They all seemed to be morning people; or acted the part well. It was really annoying at times but they always brought me a hot drink to help me wake up so I forgave them. Plus, I knew they were all worried about me over the stalker situation.

That was, unfortunately, part of the routine. Em sensed him almost everyday but none of us were ever able to spot him. Which was weird, especially after TJ went Wyld and got super fast reflexes. He would snap around whenever Em indicated she sensed him but even he couldn't spot the guy. And we knew it was a guy now, and only one. Em was able to narrow it down that much.

The guys always went out of there way to stay close to me. Especially Chris, but I didn't mind that! We were all getting a little on edge, though. After two weeks we still didn't know who this guy was or what he wanted.

On the plus side, even Mr. Greenwood had gotten used to me and there were far fewer dirty looks directed my way. Even some of the most hostile people seemed to calm down a lot after a while. It was weird, but I wasn't complaining.

Another bonus was flying. I practiced almost every day and after the first week I felt ready to try taking someone up with me. I gave Tammy the first shot because she's the smallest and lightest and I wasn't sure how much I could actually carry. That's when I realized I'm stronger than before because Tammy was light as a feather. Well, almost.

My wings had gotten stronger with all the practice and I was able to get off the ground pretty easily, even with Tammy. She screamed at first but settled down pretty quickly. And then she screamed because she was enjoying it.

The others all reacted pretty much the same way except Chris. As expected he held onto me really tightly for the first few minutes. But after a while he was able to relax enough to enjoy the view. Although, to be honest I think he was looking at me more than anything else.

We also discussed why Em said I 'felt good' and why people were reacting better around me than any of us thought they would. Em wasn't in on the discussion at first because she was at class but she cleared it up pretty fast when she did join us.

"You project good feelings. Didn't you know that?" she said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"So she overwhelms the negative people with positive feelings and they stop hating because of that?!" Jenny asked incredulously.

Em shrugged, "Something like that."

Bobby snorted, "Must be nice." Scott and Tammy looked at him like there was some special meaning in his words. Just one more thing that made me think there was some secret about Bobby they were keeping from us. Not that I held it against them; but I was curious.

"But, wait," Chris said, looking confused, "why isn't this stalker guy affected the same way?"

Em crinkled her nose, "He's weird."

Chris rolled his eyes, "Can't you give me a better answer than that?"

She kind of shrank back from him a bit so I sort of wrapped one of my wings part way around her. I'd noticed it seemed to make her feel safer when she was feeling overwhelmed. She smiled shyly at me and then turned back to Chris, "His emotions are crazy. They don't make sense."

Chris sighed and relaxed, "Sorry, I didn't mean to snap at you. I guess Liz' powers don't work on crazy."

"S'okay." Em murmured.

"I think this whole situation is getting to all of us." Tammy said. "We need to do something to relax."

"Like what?" Jenny asked.

"Dancing?" Tammy suggested. "There's a club near the college that's pretty cool with Wyld. What do you say?"

"I'm in!" Jenny said immediately. TJ and Scott nodded.

"Count me out." Bobby grunted.

"Aw, come on. It'll be fun!" Jenny exclaimed.

He just grunted again and walked off in a huff. "What did I say?" Jenny asked, bewildered.

"Don't worry about him." Scott said, "He's just not good with crowds."

"I'll skip, too." Em said, looking worried that we would be upset about it.

"I guess being an empath in a busy club would kind of suck." Jenny said thoughtfully. Em just nodded with obvious relief that we understood.

"Are you sure dancing is the best idea if it leaves Em and Bobby out?" I asked Tammy.

"Em likes to be alone sometimes. I don't think she'll mind, right?" she said, looking to Em.

Em shrugged, "Sure, I'll be fine. I wanted to get some reading done anyway."

"What about Bobby?" Chris asked.

"He gets like this sometimes. Even if we'd suggested something he would normally go for he'd probably react the same. It's just the way he is." Scott said, exchanging another one of those significant glances with Tammy.

"Well, I guess that settles it then. When shall we go?" Chris said.

Fortunately it was a Saturday so we could afford to be out late, since the club didn't even open until eight. Bobby let Scott take his van so we could all ride in it. That also meant I wouldn't have to fly home.

We had a little time, so Tammy, Jenny, Em and I went shopping. I didn't have anything to wear, after all!

The mall was a little overwhelming for Em, and me with all the attention I was getting, so we went somewhere a little quieter. My parents had sent me a little money for clothes and we spent most of it.

My wardrobe got a nice boost and I found a great short dress that I could wear without it bothering my wings. Em tried on a ton of stuff, too, but she only bought one skirt. Tammy and Jenny both picked up new dresses and shoes.

After that Jenny decided we needed to really go all out and got Tammy and Em to help with my hair. That was turning out to be the worst part about having wings; my hair got tangled up with my feathers all the time! It was so bad I ended up braiding my hair most of the time.

We ended up doing the works; hair, nails, makeup and everything. Em proved surprisingly adept with both hair and makeup considering she rarely did much with hers.

Finally, we were ready. And barely in time! The guys were already getting impatient waiting for us outside Tammy and Em's place (we had to get ready there since Em didn't have any transportation and the buses didn't go that late).

But all the work was worth it! Chris' jaw fell open when he saw. I'm pretty sure TJ and Scott were properly appreciative of Jenny and Tammy, but my eyes were on Chris. He always looks good but the guys had cleaned up for this trip, too, and he was looking better than ever.

"You really are an angel!" Chris breathed when he was finally able to speak.

"Chris!" I protested, slapping his arm. He winced; I'd forgotten my new strength again, "Sorry!"

He shrugged it off and kissed me. Em complained about him messing up my makeup but I didn't care. She insisted on fixing it anyway. She hadn't even bothered with any for Jenny since we all knew she and TJ would be lip locked the moment they saw each other.

Scott and Tammy looked awkward, though. They weren't really going out, though I suspected they both wanted to.

"Let's get this show on the road." Scott said, hurriedly turning to climb back in the van. Tammy sighed and got into the passengers seat while I crawled as far into the back as I could manage to leave room for the others. One of these days I was going to find a good way to ride in a car. Somehow.

It was a tight fit, but we all got in. Thankfully the drive was short.

The club was packed! It was like everybody had the same idea we had. Or maybe it was a regular thing for a lot of the other students. Either way I wasn't sure I'd even get in with my wings.

"Are you sure this was a good idea?" Scott asked Tammy, glancing meaningfully at me.

She shrugged, "We can try, at least."

After that it was too loud to hold a conversation as we entered the club and squeezed through the mass of people. I got a lot of dirty looks because of my wings, but I did manage to navigate the crowd.

I'd never really done the club thing before so it was all new to me. I was always shy about relationships before my surgery. I had some boyfriends but never for very long since I was scared of them finding out.

Chris seemed to know what he was doing, though, so I just followed his lead.

The night went by in a whirl. It seemed like only a moment before we were leaving. All of us were exhausted but smiling.

"We definitely need to do this more often!" Tammy said, smiling shyly at Scott.

"Uh, yeah, that would be good." he agreed awkwardly.

We were about halfway to the van when it happened.

One minute we were walking along arm in arm and the next I felt an arm go around my waist and yank me backwards. I looked down but couldn't see anything.

"Shit, he's invisible!" Chris yelled, running after me. The others were right on their heels, except for TJ. He was already beside me trying to get a hold of whoever was carrying me. But then he jerked back like he'd been hit and fell.

I was so stunned I didn't react at first. But seeing TJ fall got me moving. I struggled, clawed at the arm holding me and tried to move my wings but nothing seemed to faze him.

Soon we were around a corner of the building and out of sight of the others. Then I was slammed up against the wall, my wings painfully folded behind me. I finally got a look at my attacker then as he became visible. I didn't recognize him. Just an ordinary looking guy with brown hair and eyes. Thin, fairly tall. Nothing out of the ordinary.

"Why are you fighting my love?" he asked, looking confused. "I know you love me. You show me everyday!"

"What?!" I screamed, hoping the others would hear me and find me quickly. "I don't even know you!"

"You make me feel your love everyday!" he growled.

And here I'd thought the wings would get me in trouble. Instead it's the 'happy aura' as Jenny likes to call it. "I don't have any control over that! Everybody feels it!" I said.

"Don't bother trying to talk sense into this one." Bobby said, suddenly appearing next to him. He grabbed the guy's arm that was holding me up against the wall and wrenched it aside, releasing me. I fell to my knees and looked up in surprise at Bobby.

"No, you won't keep her away from me!" the stalker screamed, aiming a fist at Bobby's head. Bobby's head was snapped to the side by the force of the blow. When he turned his face back towards the stalker his eyes had turned blood red and he had fangs barely showing in his mouth!

"SHE..." Bobby snarled, slamming the guy up against the wall, "IS..." another slam, "NOT..." he pulled him back and bared his fangs like he was about to bite him, "YOURS!!!"

"Bobby!" Scott yelled as he and the others rounded the corner. "Control yourself, man! You remember what happened last time!"

Bobby was just a centimeter or two from his neck and seemed to be struggling with himself.

"Bobby, remember your mother." Tammy said softly.

Bobby's head snapped around at that, staring angrily at Tammy. But that seemed to do the trick. He shook himself and his fangs retreated, along with the red in his eyes. He dropped the now-unconscious stalker and fell to his knees.

Chris took a look at the stalker and shook his head, "I think I recognize this guy. He's in one of my classes. Never talks to anybody that I know of."

Scott stepped next to Bobby and put his hand on his shoulder, "You okay man?" Bobby nodded weakly, looking uncertainly at me.

It wasn't hard to figure out what was going on at that point. I crawled over to him and wrapped my arms around him. He winced at first but then started crying in my arms when I said, "It's okay, I don't care if you're a Dark. You're still my friend and my hero."

We didn't get a chance to talk any after that. Apparently somebody else heard my screaming and the police were called. We told them what happened, minus the vampirism, and the stalker was hauled away with his hands handcuffed together but also to a Minotaur policeman so he wouldn't get away by going invisible.

Most of the night was spent explaining everything that happened. Scott told them Bobby came with us but didn't care for the crowds and hung around outside. We were all so exhausted by the time we were finally finished that we just went our separate ways and went to sleep.

---

To Be Continued...

---

September, 2011

Once again I was awoken by a knocking on my door. I groaned, feeling all the aches and pains from the previous night's attack. Especially my wings. I was afraid I wouldn't be able to fly for a while.

"Liz! Wake up!" Jenny yelled through the door without pausing from her pounding on it.

"I'm up!" I yelled back groggily.

Slowly and painfully I made my way to the door and opened it. Jenny came in followed by Tammy and Em.

"How are you feeling?" Em asked.

"Sore." I replied.

We all took a seat and an awkward silence fell. Finally Tammy spoke, "Jenny and I already talked about this, and I know what you said last night, but I wanted to make sure you're okay? With Bobby?"

"Of course! It's not his fault he's Dark. Besides, he saved me." I said.

Tammy relaxed a bit at that, "Em said you'd be fine but I worry about Bobby. He's had it rough since he went Wyld."

"I can imagine. Dark's aren't exactly popular." I said.

"That's not even the worst of it." Em said, earning a glare from Tammy. Em noticed and shrugged, "Bobby said we should tell her."

"No, he said we could tell her, if we wanted to." Tammy argued.

"But in Bobby-speak that's the same as asking us to tell her." Em replied.

"Yeah, I guess it kind of is." Tammy said thoughtfully.

"What are you two talking about?" Jenny asked.

"He bit his mother." Em said simply.

"What?!" Jenny and I exclaimed at the same time.

"Way to create confusion, Em." Tammy said, rolling her eyes. "What she means is that Bobby had a lot of trouble controlling himself at first and he lost control and bit his mother."

"Is she alright?" I asked.

"Yes and no." Tammy said. "She was so drained that she would have died. Bobby was desperate to save her life, so he turned her."

Jenny gasped, "Oh my god!"

Tammy nodded, "Yeah, it's a sore point for him. He feels really guilty about it. Especially since his dad, not wanting his wife to stay young while he grew old and died, asked Bobby to turn him, too."

"Did he?" I asked. Tammy nodded. "No wonder Em saying 'remember your mother' had such an effect on him. Is he going to be alright? About last night? It looked like he was pretty close to losing control there."

Tammy shrugged, "I think so? He's not real forthcoming with his feelings, as you've noticed. But the way you handled it last night was a big help. He's always worried people will freak when they find out he's Dark. He's never actually had to deal with it but, well, you know..."

I nodded, "Yeah, it's on the news often enough. Every time somebody discovers a Dark it's pretty much a forgone conclusion that they're going to get hunted down and killed or imprisoned for life. Things have gotten better for most Wyld here but not so much for Darks."

"Exactly." Tammy agreed. "He sees himself in every one of those news reports. Most of those people don't do anything wrong. Just being Dark is enough. It pisses me off but there's nothing Bobby can do but keep the true nature of his Wyld powers a secret. Fortunately he looks normal most of the time. But crowds make it really hard for him."

"Why was he there that night, then? If it makes it so much harder to control himself?" I asked.

"He was shadowing you. He was afraid your stalker would try something." Tammy said.

"Well, I'm sure glad he did. I'll have to remember to thank him properly now that I know the kind of risks he was taking for me." I said thoughtfully.

"So his parents are both vampires now?" Jenny asked.

Tammy nodded, "Yeah, though like him they don't actually need to drink blood. They do feel the thirst, though. And he gets stronger and faster when he drinks blood so they probably do, too."

"That must be so weird." I said. "I mean, they're too old to be Wyld, and yet they're vampires. And they'll be treated just like a Dark if anybody finds out. Can they turn other people, do you know?"

Tammy shrugged, "I guess? Other turned people can from what I've heard so I'd have to assume they could. Not that they would."

"We should go see him." Em said.

It took me a moment to realize what she was saying since we'd been talking about Bobby's parents. "Is something wrong?" I asked.

"He's pretty sure you're okay with him, but he didn't have a chance to gauge the reactions of Jenny, Chris or TJ. We should all get together so we can reassure him." Em replied.

"That's a good idea. I'll call the guys." Jenny said, bouncing out of the room with her cell phone already to her ear.

“I'll track down Scott and Bobby." Tammy said. She also pulled her cell phone out but headed out the door.

“Are you okay?" Em asked, moving to sit next to me with a strange expression.

I shrugged with a wince, “More or less. I'm sore all over but I don't think I broke anything."

“That must have been frightening." she said.

“Yeah, it was. I'm stronger than I was before but I couldn't match him. I was really impressed with how easily Bobby seemed to handle him. I was helpless." I said.

“I wonder if you can control your 'happy aura'?" Em mused as she leaned up against me.

“I don't know. I don't even feel it." I said. Turning towards her I started to ask, “Maybe you could help..." but I trailed off when I found she had turned to face me, toom and our faces were almost touching. There was something strange in her eyes and then she suddenly closed the gap and kissed me!

I was too stunned to react at first, then jerked backwards and fell off the couch. “What was that?!" I said, glaring up at her.

“Sorry, I'm sorry!" she whispered before dashing out of the room, nearly colliding with Jenny who was on her way back in.

“What was that about? And why are you sitting on the floor like that?" Jenny asked.

“Em kissed me!" I growled, pulling myself back up onto the couch.

Jenny's eyes widened, “Really?! Didn't see that coming."

“Neither did I." I agreed, wondering where it came from. Though once I started thinking about it it made sense. She said from the beginning that I 'felt good' and she hung around with me a lot even though we'd just met.

“Uh, the guys are coming over. Do you want to come down and meet them, or would you rather stay up here for a bit?" Jenny asked nervously.

I sighed, “I guess I'd better go down. I'd like to see Chris anyway."

Jenny helped me up and waited while I got dressed then we headed down. Chris and TJ were already waiting when we got there. After greeting each other we had just started to look around for Tammy and the others when I saw her walking angrily towards us with Scott and Bobby on her heels. Scott looked confused and Bobby just looked scared.

“What did you do to Em?!" Tammy demanded.

“Me?! I didn't do anything!" I protested.

“I just saw Em running away crying her eyes out! All I could get out of her was your name!" Tammy replied.

“She's the one that did something, not me!" I said.

Chris looked back and forth between us and asked, “What are we talking about here?"

“Em kissed her." Jenny explained.

“What?!" Chris and Tammy exclaimed simultaneously.

Chris turned to me with a questioning, hurt look. “Don't look at me like that, it wasn't my idea!" I said.

“Do you... like her, like that? I know the two of you got close very quickly..." Chris said fearfully.

“No, I don't like girls like that. Relax." I said, pulling him down for a kiss. The hurt look disappeared, much to my relief.

“Maybe we should find Em. Bobby?" Scott said, looking to his friend.

Bobby nodded, “Keep your cell phone handy." and took off. He ran so quickly I lost track of him almost immediately.

“Maybe we'd better move somewhere a bit more private." Scott said, motioning for the rest of us to follow him. I was only too happy to agree. I was still feeling pretty confused about the whole thing myself.

We ended up sitting in the grass where I'd first learned to fly. Scott got a call and told Bobby where we were. Once seated Chris put his arm around me and asked, “Are you okay?"

I nodded, “I guess. I'm just a little confused. Why would she do that?"

“Probably the same reason I do." Chris replied with a weak smirk.

I swatted his arm, “Not that. I mean, she knows I'm with you."

Tammy had calmed significantly, though she still seemed a bit peeved at me. “It's probably that damn aura of yours. Just like with that stalker."

“I'm not like him!" Em protested. We all turned in surprise at her voice. She was only a dozen feet away with Bobby holding her arm to keep her from running away; as she obviously wanted to.

“I know that Em. I just meant her aura confused you." Tammy said placatingly.

Bobby pushed her down next to Tammy before sitting on her other side without taking his hand off her arm.

Em looked down and muttered, “It's my fault."

“What do you mean?" Chris asked.

She sighed, “I knew Liz' aura made me feel good around her. I knew it was her powers."

“Yeah, so?" TJ prompted.

“I knew she loves Chris. But I..." she trailed off, staring at the grass.

“You what?" Bobby prompted softly.

“I wanted to believe she loved me." Em replied so softly I barely heard her.

“So, you like girls?" Scott said in surprise.

Em nodded without looking up at any of us, though she wasn't trying to get away from Bobby anymore.

Bobby let go of her arm and hugged her in a rare show of emotion. Tammy crawled over to join in and Bobby gratefully surrendered Em to her and backed away. Before the revelation he was a Vampire I would have been angry at him for it. But now I could see why he tended to keep his distance. The fact he hugged her in the first place was pretty impressive, actually.

When Tammy let go Em started to stand. “Where are you going?" Tammy asked her.

She glanced briefly at me before turning away and saying, “I should go, I'm making things weird."

I managed to grab onto her hand before she could get out of reach, "No, stay. You're still my friend, if you want to be?"

She looked down hopefully at me and then glanced at Chris worriedly. He smiled and pulled on her other hand, "It's cool, how could I be angry with somebody for falling for my beautiful angel?"

She still seemed reluctant, so Chris and I pulled her down for a hug. Next thing I knew she was balling her eyes out on my shoulder so I just held on until she calmed down. "You okay?" I asked when she stopped shaking.

She nodded into my shoulder, "I think so." She didn't move so I guessed she still needed some reassuring. Chris putting his hand on her shoulder seemed to help. Eventually she turned around to face everyone while still leaning against me.

I noticed Bobby, seeing that Em was a little more comfortable, seemed to be slowly backing away from us. "Don't worry Bobby, we're still friends, too." I said.

He looked startled to have the focus suddenly shift to him, and not very reassured. He really must have been distracted because he didn't even notice TJ moving up next to him until he'd put his hand on Bobby's shoulder, "It's cool, man. You're one of us."

Chris nodded agreement and Jenny ran up and hugged Bobby and TJ both.

"You feeling a little better now?" I asked, watching in amusement as he tried to pry Jenny off of him.

"Uh, I guess." he said as he finally got Jenny to let go of him. She giggled as she pulled TJ away.

"She doesn't just feel good; she is good!" Em said, hugging me again. "Sorry for making things awkward there."

I shrugged, "That's okay. I'm just glad all of you are willing to be seen with me now that I have these wings. A lot of people wouldn't."

"You never know what's going to happen when you go Wyld. It would be silly to stop associating with somebody because of something they can't even control." Scott said.

That got me thinking about my own secret. I thought about telling them all right then. That kind of thing always seems to get out eventually. But it wouldn't be fair to Chris to tell them all at once. Maybe I'd tell them after I told him. But for now I was just happy to be whole and have such good friends.

---

The End…?

---

February, 2008

I tried to contain the tears as I rocketed through the clouds but, as usual, it didn't work. One by one they dropped, glittering in the sun as they fell from my eyes like little jewels. It was kind of pretty, but I wasn't in any mood to appreciate it.

Thankfully there was nobody up there to see how pathetic I was being. I could get used to this flying shtick, if only that was the only thing going Wyld did to me...

My speed was amazing! In moments I was out over the Pacific, leaving the California coast far behind. How fast was I going?! I'd heard the Wyld had weird powers but nothing like this! I was like Superman... or I guess more like Supergirl...

I shook off my melancholy in time to see the islands off in the distance. I wasn't headed the right way, but I seemed to be able to see strangely far from up here. Somehow I was sure those islands were my destination; Hawaii. Rumor had it that Wyld were welcome there, so I turned towards it with what hope I could muster.

Soon the islands were growing as I flew rapidly towards them. I could see at least three Japanese gunships and an aircraft carrier moored at Pearl Harbor. It still seemed weird to think that Hawaii was part of Japan. But no weirder than California becoming one of the most ultra-conservative states in what used to be the United States of America. Real united now, huh?

My musings were interrupted by a beam of red light shooting up from one of the islands. I tried to dodge, but it was too fast. It seemed to pause about a foot in front of me, as if hitting some kind of barrier, but then it plowed through and everything went black...

---

I groaned when I woke; pain pounding in my skull worse than any hangover I'd ever experienced. Not that I'd experienced many.

"How are you doing?" a woman's voiced said, startling me so badly I almost fell out of the bed I found myself in. Glancing around quickly I figured I must be in a hospital. The woman was a nurse by the looks of it.

"My head hurts." I said.

"I'm not surprised, you got blasted pretty hard. I'm surprised you're even alive." she said.

"Yeah, about that...?" I said, annoyed at my 'welcome'.

She shrugged, "I'm told that you look an awful lot like a missile on radar. And you were moving really fast. What did you expect us to think, coming at that speed from California of all places?"

"Oh, yeah." I said, shrugging. "I guess I didn't think that far ahead."

"It's lucky for you that someone with the right powers was nearby to save you. However you survived the blast, I doubt you would have survived the fall into the ocean." the nurse said.

"Yeah, that would have been bad. Where am I, anyway?" I asked.

"Honolulu. All the new Wyld are brought here, though they don't usually arrive so spectacularly." she said with a grin.

"Yeah, I bet." I groaned. I was glad to see I was still wearing the clothes I'd had on when I ran... or rather flew, away from home. Not that I could call it home anymore...

"I'll see if I can get you some aspirin for your headache." the nurse said, turning and walking out. The door was wide open, so it would be easy enough to split. But I figured I'd give them a chance. They're supposed to be welcoming to Wyld in Hawaii, so maybe I wouldn't get the same kind of welcome as I did at home? Hopefully. Especially if I kept the weirder stuff the change did to me to myself.

A few minutes later the nurse returned with a guy in a dark suit. I'd expected she might bring a doctor back, not a spook. That's what he looked and acted like, anyway. I glanced around real quick to spot any windows in the room. There was one and I figured I could get out at any time if things went bad. Which they almost always did with spooks.

The nurse gave me a couple pills and a little cup of water. I swallowed the pills and washed them down, never taking my eyes off the spook. Weirdly enough, though, he didn't seem as intimidating as the spooks I'd seen at home. Sure, he was big and imposing. But he was actually smiling slightly. It wasn't even a cruel smile, something spooks back home often had.

"Relax kid, I'm not going to hurt you." he said. "We do things differently here than back on the mainland."

I didn't relax, much, but I was starting to think the rumors just might be true after all. That would be nice.

"What's your name kid?" he asked when I didn't say anything.

"Erin." I said softly. I was thankful I had a gender neutral name. It made things so much easier!

He nodded and held his hand out in a friendly fashion, "My name's Joe. Nice to meet you."

I looked at his hand doubtfully, but he just held it there. Reluctantly, I reached out and shook his hand. I was kind of embarrassed by the rather girly way I did it, but he didn't act like I'd done anything odd. Oh yeah, girl... Got to get used to that, I thought, mentally kicking myself.

"So... what's your story?" he asked, taking a seat in one of those uncomfortable hard plastic chairs hospitals everywhere seem to have.

I shrugged, "I went Wyld, people freaked, so I ran."

"Or more accurately flew?" he asked with a chuckle. I shrugged again. He nodded and then settled down to business. "Okay Erin, here's the deal. Every Wyld that comes here has to get interviewed, that's the rules. My job is to find out who you are, or were, and how you came to be here. Then we'll get you entered into our system and you can start your new life."

"Just like that?" I asked, shocked by how simple he made it all sound. Surely they'd want to know about my powers and stuff, wouldn't they? I'd heard that some countries were building a database of the powers of all their Wyld. Supposedly for scientific reasons, but everyone figured it was just another way to control them.

He shrugged, "Pretty much. We try to leave the Wyld alone to live their lives like everyone else. Everyone's happier that way. But you need an identity, legally, here in order to work, open bank accounts and all that. We also like to know what things are really like in other countries for Wyld. We can't trust the media; a lot of it is state controlled anymore. So the stories of Wyld like yourself are really helpful in getting an idea what is going on out there."

"State controlled?" I repeated, frowning. "Where is the media state controlled? I've never heard of that except in, like, communist countries or something."

He smiled sadly, "Unfortunately, it's a lot more common now than it was before. Most of the remnants of the USA have state controlled media. It's part of their program to indoctrinate everyone into the ideology that those countries are based around. Calivada is actually one of the worst from what we've heard from refugees like yourself."

"That can't be..." I protested weakly. But really, I wasn't that surprised. California used to be liberal, but the height of that was before my time. Things had been going slowly downhill for a while before the Wyld started showing up. And once they did, all bets were off.

He seemed to know what I was thinking, nodding sadly, "Yeah, lots of people are surprised by how far California has fallen. Used to be one of the greatest places to live, now it's one of the worst. At least, in America. California's a paradise compared to some countries, like Iran."

I shuddered at that. Everyone knew how bad Iran had gotten. Not that they were ever all that great, but still. "So, what do you want to know?" I asked.

"Well, to start with, what's your full name?" he said, pulling out a notepad and pen.

"Erin..." I paused, realizing my middle name would bring up questions I really didn't want to answer. "Lynn Carlson." I finished, hoping he didn't notice my pause.

He did, I could tell, but he didn't make a big deal out of it. He just wrote it down and looked back at me, "So, Erin, why did people 'freak'? Were you seen when you went Wyld?"

I nodded, "Yeah, it happened right in the middle of my philosophy class."

He winced, but just asked, "What happened?"

"It... wasn't pretty." I said, shuddering at the memory of the looks my classmates and teachers had given me. Not that I'd ever been popular or anything, but even in high school I was never reviled that much. "Everyone jumped out of their seats and backed away from me like I was a bomb that could go off at any moment. But they looked at me like I was a demon or something..."

When I didn't say anything else for a while he nodded, "Yeah, we get that a lot. At least you don't actually look like a demon. Some do, you know. You're a beautiful woman."

I looked away, wincing at his words. "Yeah, well, things just got worse from there."

"Did someone in the class attack you?" he asked.

I shook my head, "Not really. There were lots of insults and some people held crosses up like they would keep me away or something. I think someone was actually praying, too. Anyway, when I realized what happened I ran out of there as fast as I could."

"Not flew?" he asked.

"No, I ran. I didn't find out I could fly then." I replied.

"So where did you go?" he prompted.

"Home. I knew it wouldn't be safe at the college, everyone would know in minutes. And the dorm wouldn't be safe, either. So I went straight to my car and drove home. I passed a bunch of police cars with lights and sirens going on my way out, so I figured I escaped just in time." I said, remembering my fear as I tried my best not to react to the police cars. I was so relieved when they didn't stop me!

He nodded, "Yes, most of the old American states still react to Wyld as if nothing has changed."

"What do you mean?" I asked, wondering what kind of change he could be referring to.

"Haven't you noticed?" he asked, glancing in surprise at the nurse. She looked just as surprised as he did.

"Noticed what?" I said.

He shook his head, "Wyld aren't the same as they were. Did you blow anything up when you Changed?"

I shook my head weakly as I took in what he was saying. When the Wyld first appeared they did a lot of damage. People tried to subdue them until a way could be found to control their powers. But they couldn't find a way. So eventually most countries took to killing Wyld on sight. Things weren't as bad as back then, but people still tended to panic at the sight of a Wyld transformation.

"Haven't you ever wondered why Wyld aren't as uncontrollable as they used to be?" the nurse said, surprising me since she hadn't said anything since Joe came in.

I shrugged, "I hadn't really thought about it. I mean, I've never actually seen a Wyld before. I heard about a couple of them showing up in town before, but they were dealt with quickly."

"What do you mean by 'dealt with'?" Joe asked.

"I... don't know, actually. That's how they always talk about it on the news, 'dealt with'. I just figured they were locked up somewhere or something." I said.

He shook his head sadly, glancing at the nurse for a moment before turning back to me, "When they say 'dealt with', they almost always mean killed."

"What?!" I yelped. "I thought they weren't doing that anymore!"

"Some aren't, some are. Calivada still does as far as we know. It's like they don't even know that Wyld have changed." he said.

"How have Wyld changed?" I asked, glad to find an excuse not to think about what I'd learned.

"When the Wyld first appeared they were incredibly powerful but had absolutely no control over that power. You're a Wyld yourself, is that the way it is with you?" he said.

"Well, no, not really. I mean, I didn't know what my powers were right off the bat, or how to use them. But I wasn't out of control... Why is that?" I asked, realizing things could have been much worse. I wouldn't want to be responsible for something like Bakersfield. I shuddered at the thought.

He sat back and shrugged, "We honestly don't know. About two years after the Wyld first started appearing things just... changed. They started appearing with much greater frequency, but at much lower power levels. And most of them have pretty good control over their powers, like you. There's no reason to lock up or kill Wyld anymore. They aren't a threat, mostly."

I took a moment to take in what he'd said. It fit my own experience, and the fact that things weren't as bad as they were with the Wyld, even if they were still killing them back home. "But... if that's true... why doesn't anybody know about it?" I finally asked.

He leaned forward again, "Oh, they know. The ones in power, anyway. They know Wyld aren't a danger anymore. But some of those countries formed around the fear of the Wyld more than anything else. Without that fear they could fall apart. So they keep the fear going. But that's probably not what's going on in Calivada. At least, not all of it."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Haven't you noticed how fanatically people have been acting over the last few years? Aren't there more churches than ever?" he asked intently.

"Well, yeah, I guess. I've never understood why so many people are getting so forceful about their religion, but what does that have to do with anything?" I asked cluelessly.

"A lot of the American countries that came out of the USA are leaning towards theocracy. Either out of genuine belief, because it's a useful tool to control people, or more likely a combination of the two. Fear of the Wyld, and the religious fervor associated with it are very powerful right now." he said.

"That's why people were holding up crosses and stuff?" I asked.

"That's right. People are being taught that Wyld are demons, or possessed, or just really evil people getting punished for their sins. Haven't you picked up any of that?" he asked, looking confused.

"Well, yeah, I guess. My parents have been on about it a few times. I didn't think it was that widespread though. Or that bad." I said, but realized it made a lot of sense. News articles and broadcasts were getting more and more religious references in them. I thought it odd a few times, but hadn't really paid attention. Surviving high school and trying to get good grades in college had taken up all my attention.

"You were reclusive, weren't you?" the nurse said. "Didn't get out much?"

I shrugged, "I guess so. I never had a lot of friends or anything. And my parents were really pushing me to get good grades. They were threatening to cut me off if I didn't."

Joe look at me oddly, "I'm surprised a pretty girl like you didn't have lots of friends."

"Late bloomer." I replied with a shrug, mentally patting myself on the back for the quick save.

He gave me an odd, knowing look before shaking it off and saying, "So, what happened when you got home?"

It took me a minute to get my thoughts in order, "Well, it took me a while to convince my parents of who I am. I looked a lot different before. Once I had convinced them, though, I wished I hadn't!"

"Did they hurt you?" the nurse asked softly.

"No, but not for want of trying." I said, wincing at the memory of Mom coming at me with a kitchen knife. I'd ran away from her, but found Dad in the living room loading his shotgun. That was all I needed to see!

"Are you invulnerable or something?" Joe asked.

I shook my head, "No, not that I know of. Once I realized they were seriously trying to kill me I ran for it. But Mom cut me off at the front door, so I had to take the back door. It was locked and while I was fumbling with the lock I heard Dad cocking his shotgun behind me. I jumped out of the way just in time to not get shot. Fortunately for me the blast blew the door open."

"So then you flew?" he said.

"Not immediately. I was trying to get around to the front yard, but Mom beat me to it again. I was frantic, trying to get over the fence when I saw Dad follow me out with the shotgun. Mom was blocking the front yard with a big knife in hand, and Dad was blocking the only way back into the house. There was nowhere to run and he was about to shoot me. I closed my eyes, thinking I was about to die. I heard Dad's shotgun go off again, but I didn't feel anything. When I opened my eyes I was floating about twenty feet up." I said, more tears coming out as I relieved the fear and shock of those moments.

The nurse came over and sat on the bed next to me, taking my right hand in both of hers and stroking it. She didn't say anything, but it helped. I really hated how easily I cried.

"Are you okay?" Joe asked. He actually sounded like he cared. I wondered if maybe I was wrong about him being a spook. Though I couldn't imagine what else he would be.

"Uh, sure." I sniffled. The nurse handed me a tissue and I wiped my eyes and blew my nose. I felt a little better after that and continued, "So, I found myself floating. My parents looked really shocked at that, but also even more determined to kill me. They looked at me like I was worse than scum. I couldn't take it anymore and tried to run. Next thing I know I'm like, ten thousand feet up or something."

"Did you come straight here from there?" he said.

"I guess so. I mean, I kind of flew in circles for a while to get a hang of this flying business, but then I flew up even higher so I could see better and headed west. Then I got here and some red beam of light swatted me out of the sky." I said.

He grimaced, smiling apologetically at me, "Yes, sorry about that. When we saw you on radar and realized how fast you were moving we all assumed you were a missile. We were afraid it was nuclear. It wouldn't be the first time Calivada has taken a shot at us. So my boss sent me to shoot the missile down."

"You?!" I squeaked, annoying myself yet again with how girly I sounded.

He shrugged, "Yeah. I'm Wyld, too. I didn't change physically, I just got this blast power. Frankly, I'm amazed you survived."

I found myself edging away from him, not that there was much room to move on the bed. The nurse grabbed my hand again, "It's okay, he's not going to hurt you. Not if he knows what's good for him." She smiled at me and then turned to frown at him.

He held his hands up defensively, "Hey, how was I to know? I thought I was shooting down a missile. Give me a break here." He didn't sound too serious, though. It was more like a game between the two of them. I realized they must know each other, which was kind of odd. Surely Wyld didn't arrive like I did very often for the two of them to have met like this before?

Anyway, I relaxed a bit at their banter and stopped trying to get away from him. I was angry at myself for being such a wuss, not that it was anything new. "So..." I started, clearing my throat when my voice squeaked again, "what happens now?"

He smiled, "That's the easy part. We get you a place to stay, some clothes, food, etc. Then we work on finding you a job and get you back in college if you want. How does that sound?"

"Really? All that?" I exclaimed in surprise. I had figured things would be really tough, for the little time I had to think about it. It almost sounded too good to be true.

"Sure." he agreed. "You only get the help for six months, though, so it's best to get working as soon as you can. Then you can save up some money for when you get your own place. If you start soon enough, and just live off the government money in the meantime, you can get a pretty good head start."

What could I do but agree? It's not like I had any better prospects. Hell, if I flew somewhere else I might get shot down again and there might not be anybody nearby who cared enough to save me!

So, Joe left to get some forms for me to fill out. Government's the same everywhere in that regard, after all. The nurse, I finally got her name, Nancy, went to find me some clothes. While they were gone I sat and thought. It was weird the way Nancy had been comforting me like that. Nobody had treated me that way since I was little.

When Nancy got back she had some sweatpants and a t-shirt for me. I went into the bathroom to change, closing the door behind me to keep Nancy from following as she seemed inclined to. Did all women act like that?

Anyway, I got my clothes off and that's when I found out somebody has a sense of humor. All my life, it seems anyway, I've been called a girl, fag, fairy, etc. I've always been weak, physically and emotionally. Crying all the time and generally making a fool of myself. So, what does the Change do to me? Turns me from a girly man into an... erm, manly girl? Yeah, still got the goods down below, and they're bigger than ever!

There was a mirror in the bathroom that was angled kind of low, I guessed for people in wheel chairs or something. Anyway, I was able to get a pretty good look at my new body and I was shocked to say the least. I'd heard of she males and guessed that's pretty much what I was at this point. But why did I have to be such a babe, and so well... well, you get the idea!

After gawking for a minute or two I decided to throw those clothes on and do my best not to think about it for a while. The clothes fit okay, but I was worried what would happen if I got... excited. Why did I have to be such a freak?!

When I came back out of the bathroom Nancy was still there; tidying things up for the next patient I guess. As usual I must have been wearing my heart on my sleeve, because she obviously noticed something was wrong. "Are you okay Erin?" she asked, walking over to me.

"Uh, yeah, I'm fine." I lied.

She didn't buy that, "It will get better, you'll see. It was hard for me at first, too, and I didn't have to deal with my parents trying to kill me! I'll be with you for as long as you need me."

I looked at her oddly at that, "Why?"

She laughed, "What, you think you're the only one to have a rough time? Some of the Wyld we get here are way worse off than either of us could even imagine! A couple months ago we started this buddy policy thing. Every newbie gets a... mentor, I guess, to help them get settled."

"Oh, okay." I said, feeling a bit let down. I was starting to think she liked me, but that was silly. No girl had ever shown any genuine interest in me before, why should that change now that I looked like one of them?

She finished cleaning up and led me out into the waiting area to sit until Joe got back. "So..." I said hesitantly, "you said you're Wyld, too?"

She shrugged, "Yeah, but I didn't get much out of it. I look a little better than I did before, different color hair and eyes, and I can do some minor healing. If I have any other powers I don't know about them. Certainly nothing as impressive as flying!"

I blushed, ducking my head, "Uh, yeah. That part is kind of cool, actually."

"Kind of?! I know there's at least a few other fliers here, but I've never heard of anyone who can fly at your speed. Do you realize how fast you were going?" she said.

"Uh, no? You guys said I was mistaken for a missile, so I guess it was pretty fast?" I said, surprised that I hadn't really thought about that yet. But then, it had only been twenty four hours, if that, since I changed.

"Pretty fast she says!" Nancy humphed, "You were more than pretty fast!"

"Uh, sorry?" I said, not sure how to respond to this weird girl.

She laughed, "I was just kidding with you Erin! You really were a recluse, weren't you?"

I just nodded, not knowing what else to say. It's not like I could tell her I was a guy, was it? I needed her and Joe to get me going in this place. And the fewer people who knew about me the better.

We sat in silence for a while after that, until Joe returned. Nancy decided to go do something after one look from Joe and I started to worry. He looked kind of serious, though not angry or anything. He sat down next to me, holding a file folder in his lap.

"So, can you guess what I found when I looked up your name Erin?" Joe asked.

I gulped, "Uh, no?"

Then he laughed. At first I thought he was laughing at me. I mean, who wouldn't? But then he patted me on the back like we were sharing some great joke. "Relax, Erin! You're not the first gender bender we've encountered over here! You're not in any trouble or anything. I just wanted you to know that I know, okay?" he said.

"Uh...okay?" I stammered, not sure why he was acting so normal about this. But then what he'd said sunk in. There were other people like me? Then reality caught up with me; he didn't know. He thought I was all girl or something.

"Sure." he smiled, "It's rare, but it happens. Some people are thrilled with it, some don't much care and some hate it. But almost everyone gets used to it eventually. It's your body now, after all. And don't worry, I won't tell anyone. Not even Nancy. I'll leave that up to you."

"Okay?" I said, still stunned by his reaction. Still, I figured if he knew how messed up I really am he'd be acting differently. After all, at least a normal 'gender bender' is a boy or a girl. Not both!

He laughed again, "Come on, let's get the paperwork out of the way."

He handed me the folder and a clipboard with a pen attached, like you see in hospitals everywhere. Then he left to get a coffee, asking if I'd like anything. I told him no and got to work.

When he came back he sat down a few chairs down and waited patiently. Didn't this guy have anything better to do? But when Nancy came back he said good luck and left. Huh, guess he didn't want to leave me alone for some reason. Maybe they thought I'd try to escape or something.

The paperwork took ages. I had to ask Nancy for help on some of it. Legalese I do not speak!

Finally it was all done and we left, dropping the paperwork off with someone at the front desk. I was surprised at that. Wasn't this government stuff, not hospital stuff?

"Don't look so surprised." Nancy said, startling me. "This hospital specializes in Wyld issues, so naturally it works closely with the government to help refugees. We get a lot of them, after all."

"Really? I didn't think there were that many Wyld out there." I said.

"Remember what Joe told you? We're not as powerful as the first ones were, but we're much more numerous. It looks like everybody under a certain age is going Wyld these days." Nancy said.

"What age?" I asked.

She shrugged, "We're not sure yet. But it looks like it's fairly young. Nobody over the age of thirty has gone Wyld in a few years. It may be younger even than that. It's hard to say; especially since a lot of Wyld look younger or older than they are, or age slower or faster than normal people do."

"B-but... there would be... thousands!" I stuttered in surprise.

Nancy laughed, "More like millions, I think. A lot of people think everyone will be Wyld eventually. I think that's one of the big things that scares a lot of people."

"I had no idea it was that bad." I said.

"Bad? What's so bad about everyone being Wyld? It's different, but I don't think it's really bad. The real problem is the way so many people react to us." she said.

"I guess." I said, shrugging. But I couldn't help but wonder how different a world full of Wyld would be. Especially if there were really Wyld who looked like demons like Joe said. I shuddered at the thought. Mom and Dad would have really gone ballistic if I'd turned out like that!

Nancy took me to the DMV first. I was surprised it was still called that here. Back home Homeland Security had taken over the role of supplying most forms of identification like driver's licenses.

It was weird being in the DMV office. It was like something from a movie, or vague memories from when I went with my parents when I was a kid. It seemed so normal, until I noticed the other people. There were a couple of catgirls in line in front of us. There was also what I could only call a goblin! I just about freaked out when I saw him.

"Relax Erin." Nancy said softly, grabbing my arm. "You'll see lots of people who look very different or even scary here. But they're just like everybody else. You will get along better if you treat everyone the way you'd like to be treated, instead of just reacting to their appearance."

I nodded weakly. There were a few other odd looking people there, including a woman with two heads! She was normal otherwise, which I think only made her seem more strange in a way.

The rest of our time at the DMV I spent trying not to stare at anybody. Although that was really hard with the catgirls. As odd as they were, they were also really good looking. They also were wearing short skirts and their tails sometimes flicked upwards, causing their skirts to flip up. They would grab their skirts and pull them down every time it happened, looking around in embarrassment, so I figured they hadn't been catgirls for very long.

Nancy nudged me at one point, "Don't stare Erin, it's rude."

I muttered, "Sorry." But I figured she thought I was staring for a different reason than I was!

Finally, we got up to the counter. Nancy had held onto some of the forms I'd filled out and handed them over. The woman who took them seemed normal enough and completely unfazed by the oddness around her. I could only guess that she saw a lot of it.

Much to my surprise, I got a drivers license right then and there. You had to wait at least a month at home, but they just printed it out on the spot. I also thought they'd have me take a test, but apparently they still had some access to computer records from California.

The picture was actually pretty good for a government ID. I was depressed to see the F for gender, but even I realized it would be simpler to let everyone think I'm really a girl.

Once out of the DMV I sighed in relief. I hadn't expected it to be so easy, but I also hadn't expected it to be so strange! "So, now what?" I asked.

"Now," Nancy said, "we go to the refugee housing. It's a group of apartments that have been set aside for refugees to use until they get settled. Don't worry though, they're not as bad as you're thinking."

I glanced dubiously at her at that but kept my mouth shut. I doubted 'refugee housing' was going to be very good. But it might not be as bad as my old dorm room. And maybe I wouldn't have a roommate?

It was finally starting to sink in that I'd be living here from now on, so I started paying a little more attention as Nancy drove me to my new home. What I could see of Honolulu was a strange mixture of tourist paradise and freak show. On the one hand it was sunny and beautiful, but there were so many Wyld around it totally transformed the place. Many looked pretty normal, of course, but some were really weird!

When we arrived at the refugee housing I received a shock! First, we had to pass through a fairly impressive wall to get in, complete with security gate. And the gate wasn't automated, it was manned by two obviously Wyld guards. One looked like a werewolf and the other looked more like an ogre or something. He was big and ugly, anyway.

The next thing that shocked me was that it wasn't run down looking at all. There were six buildings interspersed with palm trees and some bushes and flowers I didn't recognize. The buildings themselves were fairly recently painted and in good repair. Nancy guided me to apartment number 52 and handed me the key.

"So... this is mine?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yep, for the next six months anyway. Go on in."

Hesitantly, I put the key in the lock and turned it. When I opened the door I found myself in a pretty simple apartment, but definitely not the dump I expected. The door opened into the living room/dining room. There was a small table with four chairs around it at one end and a sofa and end table at the other. I could see the kitchen through one doorway and a hall on the other side. The kitchen was small but equipped with refrigerator, dishwasher, stove, oven and even a microwave. Definitely better than my dorm room already!

After walking around the kitchen I headed down the hall. It bent at a ninety degree angle almost immediately with a closet on the right side. To the left it continued for another ten feet or so with three more doors. One was the bathroom and the other two were bedrooms. Although only one of them was furnished with a bed, dresser and book shelf. The other room was completely empty.

"All of this?!" I squeaked after getting the grand tour.

She smiled, "Yes, all of it. A bit better than you expected?"

"Uh, yeah. A bit." I said, still in shock.

She laughed, "Yeah, that was pretty much my reaction, too. I figured any kind of government housing would suck and I would be eager to get out. That's what they want, after all, is for you to move out on your own. But for some reason they set aside some pretty decent apartments for it."

"Weird." I said.

She nodded in agreement. "So, all done looking around?" she asked. I nodded. "Good, then we can go get your account started and do some shopping!"

I groaned, "Shopping?" But I knew she was right, I didn't have anything but the clothes on my back. Well, that and the clothes I was wearing when I arrived. I didn't know what had happened to them, though, and didn't care. They didn't fit anymore anyway.

She laughed again and dragged me out of my new apartment. Soon we were pulling up in front of a fair sized bank. "You said something about an account?" I asked.

She nodded, "Yes. Every refugee gets a bank account set up for them with regular monthly deposits for six months. After that you're on your own."

"How can they afford to do that?!" I said.

She shrugged, "It's Hawaii. Even now we get a lot of tourists. Even more than before in some ways, since everyone is curious about all the odd Wyld we have here. We have to turn some of the less friendly away, but we still make a lot of money. Plus there's all the regular businesses. And on top of all that Japan helps out. Nobody's more wealthy than Japan these days."

I had to nod at that. I'd heard that Japan owned more of the old US than the old US did even before it split up. Whether that was actually true or not I didn't know but everybody knew Japan was doing well.

The bank was a repeat of the DMV office. A long line, lots of weird Wyld and me trying not to stare at them. Especially this one cute catgirl. There seemed to be a lot of catgirls around for some reason.

I got another shock when I found out how much the first month's deposit was. It was a fortune!

Nancy laughed at my expression, "It's not as much as it looks. We use Yen here now." At my confused expression she said, "Part of Japan now, remember? Take a couple zeros off that number and that will give you a pretty good idea of how much it is in US dollars."

"Oh, okay. That makes more sense. Still seems like a lot, though." I said.

She shrugged, "You need a new wardrobe, food, toiletries, the works. The first deposit is larger for that reason. What you get for the next five months will be a lot less since it's mainly to cover the costs of food and transportation. The other bills are covered."

"So I don't have to pay for electricity or water or any of that?" I asked.

"Not for the first six months, it's part of the free housing. After that you have to pay for everything just like everyone else. So don't get too used to it." Nancy said.

I nodded, still in shock at how generous they were being. The Calivada government would certainly never do anything like this! But then, they were pretty poor since the break-up. Both California and Nevada had a lot of tourist income before the breakup but that dropped off a lot after the US broke up. Even so, they wouldn't throw money around like that. Especially on Wyld!

I couldn't believe how lucky I was to find all this. I'd only had rumors to go on, but it worked out better than I could have possibly anticipated. Even with getting shot out of the sky. That got me thinking, "Hey, who saved me anyway?"

"Another newbie, actually. She arrived only a couple of weeks before you did. She's telekinetic. You're lucky she was here; I doubt anybody else would have been able to save you before you hit the water." Nancy replied.

"What's her name? I'd like to thank her sometime." I said, wondering if she was another weird looking freak or not. Not that I was one to talk!

Nancy looked at me intently for a moment and shook her head, "I'd like to tell you, but she asked me not to. She's really shy."

I sighed, "Alright, I guess I can understand that. Will you tell her thanks for me if you see her?"

"Sure, I can do that." Nancy said.

We were silent after that until we arrived at some clothing store I didn't recognize. I groaned as we walked in. Nancy was dragging me straight towards the undergarments and that was exactly what I wanted to avoid!

I was pleasantly surprised when she didn't try to come in with me to the changing rooms. I ended up trying on a stupid number of bras before finding what fit right. Which seemed to be different in every style and manufacturer! It didn't help any that I'm rather... large, up top now. Just like I am below...

I told myself to quit thinking about that, but shopping for panties kind of screwed that up. Nancy kept pushing me towards the ones that didn't cover much, but I knew I'd need something a little more substantial to help hide my... differences. She just thought I was being a prude, but I didn't care.

After that ordeal was thankfully over we moved onto jeans and skirts. At first I intended to refuse skirts no matter what. But after trying on a few pairs of jeans I realized they were way too tight fitting! Wearing them would have been like wearing a t-shirt that said, 'look at the freak!". That left me with skirts, unfortunately. They were surprisingly comfortable, though, as long as they weren't too short. The short ones left me feeling naked. And that's not a good thing when you've got something to hide.

That place didn't have many long skirts, so I didn't get many. Then we moved on to shirts. Or tops. Or blouses. I wasn't really clear on what term was right for what item so I just kept my mouth shut about it.

That part wasn't as bad, but so many girl's clothes emphasized my new attributes and I didn't want that. I finally found a few styles that were loose enough to take a little of the attention away from my chest. It wasn't much, but I'd take whatever I could get.

Nancy was clearly not liking my taste in clothes, but she didn't do more than voice an occasional opinion. I was glad for that, and glad she thought I was really a girl. A real girl would have already established a style, so she probably figured this was mine. It worked for me.

Dresses were another issue. Most of them wouldn't work for the same reason the jeans didn't. Besides, they tended to be designed to direct attention to my chest which wasn't much better. I ended up only getting one dress and wasn't sure I'd ever ware that. I didn't really want to wear girly clothes but I had little real choice in the matter. Well, no good choices, anyway.

Finally, that ordeal was over. Or so I thought. Next thing I know we're at another clothing store! I almost asked if we hadn't already gotten enough but stopped myself. Would a real girl say that? Didn't they love to shop?

The second store had a lot more long skirts, though, so that worked out. Nancy wanted to peruse the entire store, but I was good after the skirts. But then we had to get shoes!

The shoe store was... interesting. Nancy seemed to think I should only get flats since I'm almost six feet tall. One nice thing about my change is I didn't lose any height. I was just as happy to avoid heels so I went along with her. But she thought I should buy fifty pairs of shoes or something! She was obviously disappointed when I only got two.

Just when I thought we were finally done, she reminded me that I needed food. At least that was something I had some small experience with!

The grocery shopping was simple enough, until Nancy tried to stop me at the 'feminine care' items. I had to think fast to avoid that one, but finally managed to convince her that I'm really self-conscious about that kind of thing and would come back later. She looked at me oddly for that one but thankfully let it go.

Finally, finally, we were done. It took a few trips to get everything into the apartment from her car. Nancy insisted on helping me get everything put away. By the time we were done it was getting dark out. I hadn't even thought about food, but I was starving!

Nancy was, too, "I've just realized I skipped lunch. I'll come by tomorrow and help you with your job search, okay?"

I nodded tiredly, "Sure, thanks."

With that she left. I was exhausted and starving. After eating a slightly overcooked microwaved meal I went to bed.

---

To Be Continued...

---

February 2008

Thankfully Nancy didn't come over early, I'm not a morning person. I woke up around ten, I think. After getting dressed I made some eggs and bacon for breakfast. Or brunch, whatever. Nancy knocked on the door while I was still eating.

"Hi Erin." she said when I opened the door. She sniffed, "Am I interrupting your breakfast?"

I shrugged, "I'm almost finished, come on in. Want anything?"

She shook her head as she followed me in, "No, I already ate."

"So what are we doing today?" I asked, sitting down and stuffing another forkful of eggs in my mouth. She frowned for some reason.

"We'll go over to the Wyld Employment Assistance office. It started up last year to help new Wyld find jobs. Not everyone is willing to hire a Wyld, especially a new one who might not have a handle on their powers yet. So it's really helpful." she said.

I nodded, "Cool."

She waited patiently while I finished eating and threw my dishes in the sink. She frowned again. "Aren't you going to wash them?"

"Sure." I shrugged, "When I get back." I thought it would be rude to keep her waiting any more than she already had, but she didn't seem to agree. But she didn't argue, either.

We got back in her car and she drove us over to the WEA. Inside was even weirder than anywhere else I'd been. A long line had already formed and everyone in the line was Wyld. And most of them looked it. There was a guy with three fluffy tails, though he looked normal otherwise. Another guy was really misshapen, like he had turned into play-dough and some kid had played with him and he stuck that way. He moved really awkwardly. I was glad I hadn't become so obviously freakish.

The line moved slowly at first, but picked up after a while. I was so distracted by all the weirdness around me I didn't even notice when we got to the front of the line. Nancy pulled yet more papers out of her bag and handed them over, making me extra glad she was along since I had no idea what to do. Apparently that stack of paperwork Joe gave me covered just about everything.

The woman at the counter went over the papers, entered some stuff in her computer, and then gave me a little piece of paper with a number on it. Then we had to sit and wait.

"What exactly happens here, anyway?" I asked Nancy once we were seated.

"They keep track of open jobs that are available to Wyld and try to find something that fits you. Then they'll send you over for an interview. It's pretty straightforward and they do most of the work for you." she replied.

The wait wasn't all that long. When my number was called it was by a woman who came out of an office down the hall. We followed her into her office and sat in the chairs facing her desk.

"Hi Erin, I'm Jacky. Your records don't show that you've had a job before. Is that right?" she said.

"Uh, yeah. I was a college student and my parents were paying for everything." I said.

She nodded, "Okay. How far along in your studies were you? I don't see any record of any degrees."

I shook my head, "No, I was just in my second year. I was still working on general requirements and hadn't settled on a major yet."

She typed something into her computer and turned back to me, "Well, that means you're pretty much stuck with retail or restaurant work. Pretty much all the other jobs that don't require education or training get gobbled up fast. Fortunately we have a lot of restaurants and stores for all the tourists so there's plenty of that. With your looks I'd say that waitress is your best bet."

I just gaped at her. Never in my life had I anticipated being a waitress! Once my brain rebooted I realized it made sense, though. I'm kind of a knockout now. Pretty girls get good tips, so that could work. I didn't like the idea much, but since I didn't really know how to do anything I figured I'd better make use of my looks for lack of any other assets.

I still didn't like the idea, but I went with it, "Okay."

She smiled, "Good! There are lots of openings for girls like you, since so many of the Wyld we get here are... unusual looking. They never do as well at service jobs like these."

She handed over an application for me to fill out. Once that was done she wrote down the name, address and phone number of the restaurant I would be applying at. With that we were done. She wished me luck and we left.

"That was easy." I said.

Nancy nodded, "Yes, it really is. This is the first time I've mentored anyone, and I came here before the office started up, so I've never actually been inside myself. I wasn't sure what to expect either."

"So, do I go to..." I look down at the note, "Rami's Diner now?"

"Might as well." she agreed.

I told her the address and she drove me over. It was halfway across town from my apartment, so I realized I was going to have to learn the local bus routes or get a bike or something. I didn't think the money they were giving me would cover a car.

Once we got there Nancy pulled into an empty spot and walked me to the door. She stopped there and looked around, pointing down the street, "Over there is the nearest bus stop, I think. There's a bus stop inside the apartment complex, so you should be able to take the bus over here without too much trouble. I'll find out what the times are while you're applying for the job, okay?"

I nodded nervously, "Okay."

With that she headed towards the bus stop while I went inside. I'd never worked a day in my life and had no idea what to expect. The first thing I noticed was that Rami's Diner was actually pretty nice. It wasn't a really expensive place, but it was no greasy spoon, either. It was nearly one o'clock, so there were still a lot of people from the lunch crowd. I was glad to see the waitresses were all wearing skirts, fairly long ones. That would make things easier.

The hostess saw me standing there, looking around and not knowing what to do, "Hello, welcome to Rami's. How many in your party?"

"Uh, I'm here for a job?" I said hesitantly.

She smiled a little brighter at that, "Oh good! We've been shorthanded for weeks. Follow me." With that she started walking. I hurried to catch up and soon found myself at a door that said 'Employee's Only'. She opened it and ushered me through. "First door on your left is the manager's office. I'll let him know you're here. Just go on in and have a seat."

She turned and left. I walked over to the door, which was unmarked, and opened it. It was a small office with a desk, chair, filing cabinet and computer. There were two more chairs facing the desk. I sat in one and waited.

A few minutes later the door opened and a small man walked in. He was quite a bit shorter than me; maybe five six. He was also really androgynous looking. I wasn't even sure he was a guy at first. He had long brown hair and slightly pointed ears. He also had translucent wings!

As soon as the door was closed he walked over to me with a smile and held his hand out, "Hi, I'm Jake. The WEA called ahead, so you must be Erin?"

I shook his hand weakly, "Uh, yeah, that's me."

He nodded and sat; sideways, I noticed. Must be hard having wings. He pulled a sheet of paper out of his fax machine and looked it over before looking back up at me. "So, have you ever worked as a waitress before?"

"Uh, no, I haven't." I said.

He nodded, "That's not a problem. I'll have Tessa show you the ropes. When can you start?"

I shrugged, "Any time, I guess."

"Just arrived?" He asked. I nodded. "Okay. Well, Tessa doesn't get in until two, so how about you come back at two tomorrow?"

"Sure, that's fine." I said, not realizing I'd be starting so soon. Not that I had anything better to do.

"Excellent!" he beamed. "We've been looking for a while, but most of the people who have applied have been, well, a bit different." At my incredulous look he laughed. "Yeah, I know, pot calling the kettle. It's not like I have a problem with people who look different. It's just that the customers don't take well to them. A few, like the catgirls, can get along okay sometimes. But mostly it works best to use normal looking girls like yourself."

"Uh, okay. See you later?" I said, not sure how to take this guy. He seemed really upbeat, grinning all the time.

"You got it, kid!" he agreed. He shook my hand again and ushered me out. Next thing I know I'm standing outside the door, wondering what I'm getting myself into.

"That was quick." Nancy said, startling me.

"Yeah, it was. Did you find out about the buses?" I said.

She nodded, "Yes, I did. We'll pick up a schedule for you on the way, but the bus comes by here pretty regularly so you shouldn't have any trouble."

After getting the bus schedule she drove me back to my apartment. It was weird to call it that. I'd never lived alone before. Heck, I'd only been in the dorm for a little over a year and I had a roommate there.

"So, I guess I'll see you around?" I said as I got out. But she surprised me by getting out too.

"What, did you think I was going to just cut you loose on your own? It's my job to make sure you get settled in here. You don't even know anybody yet besides me." she said.

"Oh." I said lamely. "Uh, so what now?"

She shrugged, "Not sure, really. There's not much in the way of training for mentoring. We've pretty much exhausted what I know. So I figured we could just hang out and talk, or go for a walk so you can get a better feel for the area?"

"Uh, walk, I guess." I said, not having any ideas myself.

She smiled, "Cool."

We started walking in silence for a while. Finally she seemed to get tired of the quiet and asked, "So, did you have any idea what you wanted to do? Career wise?"

I shrugged, "Not really."

"I've always wanted to be a nurse myself, but going Wyld kind of changed all that." she said.

"Yeah, I can see that. Were you in school yet?" I asked.

"No, not yet. I hadn't started college yet when I changed. I was due to start a few months later, but I never did." she said.

"Why not? I mean, aren't there colleges here?" I asked, remembering what Joe had said.

She nodded, "Sure, but it seems kind of pointless now."

"Pointless? How?" I said.

"I can heal people now. My power really isn't affected by how much or how little I know about an injury or illness. So learning all that would kind of be a waste of time. That's why I got into mentoring. It gives me something to do when I'm not healing people." Nancy said. She looked a little sad about it, oddly enough.

"Couldn't you work as a nurse full time with your power?" I asked curiously. I would have thought a hospital would be thrilled to have her.

She laughed, "I kind of do. But there's little point to standing around waiting for someone to get hurt and come to the hospital. I'm not the only healer, you know. When someone comes in we heal them and send them right back out most of the time. There's really not that much call for traditional doctors and nurses here any more. I work four hour shifts every other day. Somebody with healing powers is always there, and they'll page me if they need me. So I'm left with a lot of free time."

"Wow!" I said, not sure how to respond to that! I'd never imagined Wyld would completely wipe out the medical industry. "I wonder why they didn't have Wyld healers back home."

She laughed humorlessly, "Oh, they probably did. But they probably only healed the people in power or the very wealthy. I wouldn't be surprised if they were slaves, either."

"The people being healed?" I asked, confused.

"No, the healers. Some of the Wyld who were 'dealt with' might have been locked up to be studied, experimented on, or used as slave labor. Especially those with useful powers like healers." Nancy said, sounding like she knew a lot about it.

Neither of us spoke for a time as we walked down towards the beach. It was a beautiful beach. I could see why everyone liked to come to Hawaii. But it was still weird to see all these freakish Wyld walking along.

We stopped to get something to eat and continued walking. We didn't talk much for a long while, which was fine by me. It gave me time to think about what I was going to do. I hadn't really thought about the future since all this started, only a couple days before. I wasn't even sure what options were available to me. Could I work in any industry I wanted, or would being Wyld restrict me? What kind of jobs were even available in Hawaii? Would I have to learn Japanese and go to Japan to work if I chose the wrong kind of job?

Thoughts like that flew around in my mind until Nancy derailed them, "Do you want to continue with college, once you get settled into your job and everything?"

I shrugged, "I don't know. I guess? I was just thinking that I don't even know if being Wyld, and living here, would restrict the kinds of careers I could get into."

She shrugged, "If you stay in Hawaii there would be fewer options. But you could always go to Japan. Lots of people do, though you'd have to learn the language."

"What's it like there?" I asked. I really didn't know anything about Japan except what I'd seen in movies. I doubted movies about ninjas were good research material.

"I don't really know." she said. "But I know that being Wyld there isn't a barrier like it is here. Being white is probably a bigger barrier, really."

I laughed, "Isn't that a switch? Being a Wyld freak is okay, but being white isn't!"

She turned on me angrily, "We aren't freaks!"

"Okay, sorry!" I said, but I still felt that way. After all, she didn't know. Nobody did, and I intended to keep it that way. Only Joe knew I was a guy, and he thought I wasn't anymore. That suited me just fine. Not that I ever wanted to be a girl or anything, but being seen as a girl is a lot better than being seen as the freak I am.

Nancy seemed mollified and we walked in silence for a while. Eventually we got tired of walking and went back to my apartment. I hadn't paid as much attention as I should have, so I still didn't know where things were very well. Though Nancy did point out the bus stop in the apartment complex and I managed to pay enough attention to remember it. I'd need it to get to work after all.

We hung out and talked about our lives before going Wyld. I had to edit my story a lot to cover up the fact I'm a guy, but she didn't seem to catch on. At least, I hoped she didn't!

She told me she'd lived in Oklahoma, another bad place to be Wyld. Her transformation, such as it was, took place in private. She looked enough like her old self to get by for the most part, but she couldn't hide the fact she'd changed, either. A sympathetic relative paid for a ticket to Hawaii, and here she was. A much smoother move than mine, to say the least!

She had to leave shortly after that for a date. I was just as glad to see her go, though I felt kind of guilty about feeling that way. But I felt like I needed some time alone to think. I hadn't figured out what my life was going to be like before I changed and now I had an entirely new situation to get a hold of. The hardest part was being seen as a girl. The rest I'd get used to easily enough, I figured, but the girl stuff sucked. I'd already gotten a lot of looks from guys and I didn't like it. I could only imagine how many more looks I'd get if I dressed more like Nancy wanted me to.

I heated up some frozen pizza while I thought, but my thoughts just went in circles. After eating I decide to go for another walk.

This time I paid a little more attention to my surroundings. I decided to stay inside the apartment complex walls; fewer people that way. I wandered for a while until I found myself in a small park. It was easy to miss, being surrounded by all the apartment buildings. There was a playground for kids, but it didn't look like it was used much. Mostly it was just grass with a few trees.

For lack of a better idea, I wandered around the park. One thing I did figure out during my walk was that I needed a computer as soon as I could get one. Just to kill time surfing the net or playing games, if nothing else. I figured I was going to have a lot of time to kill.

I was just heading back to my apartment when I noticed a group of guys watching me. At least, I thought they were guys. They were all monstrous looking so it was hard to say. They were all over six feet tall with bulging muscles and greenish skin. They also had ugly faces with almost pig like snouts and big tusks sticking up. In fact, they kind of reminded me of those guys from Star Wars, in Jabba the Hutt's palace. The guards with the axes. Except these guys looked a lot more menacing.

I picked up my pace, but they started walking towards me. I kept one eye on them as I hurried towards home. They all wore similar clothes with identical tattoos on their forearms. I got a sinking sensation in my stomach as I realized they were probably some kind of gang. Just what I needed!

They altered their course to intercept mine. I realized they were closer to my apartment then I was. I thought about running, but figured with their muscles they could probably catch me easily enough. Then I remembered I could fly. That gave me a boost of confidence, so I decided to relax and see what happens. I could always fly away if they got violent or something, I figured.

They smiled when they noticed I had slowed down. Their smiles were frightening enough I almost took off right there. They didn't just have tusks, they also had sharp looking teeth.

"Hey babe!" one of them called out in a deep, guttural voice. I winced and tried my best to ignore them.

"Hey, we're talking to you!" another yelled angrily a moment later.

"Leave me alone!" I yelled back.

"Bitch!" the third one growled, reaching out to grab me. I decided enough was enough and took off. Or tried to. Oh yeah, haven't practiced this part yet. When I didn't start flying I really started to get scared. I'd been beaten up lots of times before, but it was obvious they had other things in mind.

I started running and they were right on my heels. I knew I'd never get away from them, but the next thing I knew I was airborne again and moving fast. Too fast! I nearly smashed into one of the apartment buildings, veering to the side at the last second. Then I had to pull up to avoid the wall. Before I could even think about stopping I was already outside the apartment complex and something like five hundred feet up in the air.

I could just hear those guys yelling in the distance, but I wasn't worried about them anymore. I was more worried about if I'd be able to land or not! After all, I'd never actually done that before.

Not wanting to lead them back to my apartment, I decided to explore the city from the air. I got a much better idea how things were laid out from there. And I also realized that I didn't have to take the bus. I can fly!

That really cheered me up and I flew around in loops and dives for a while, just for the fun of it. I could really get used to this!

I saw a couple of other people flying around while I was up there, but they were way slower than me! They also didn't stay in the air for very long. Whether that was because they didn't have far to go or just couldn't fly for long I couldn't tell.

Eventually I got tired and decided to head home. I was a little worried about those guys, but there was no sign of them. Landing turned out to be pretty easy. I found I could stop and hover in place easily. From there all I had to do was fly down slowly. I started out too fast, but quickly got the hang of going slow. Flying faster seemed to be easier than going slow, but I figured that could just be a control thing. With more practice I might not have any trouble.

Once safely inside I quickly locked the door and sighed in relief. I decided then that I would have to get some practice flying so I would be able to react more quickly in the future. Those guys might try something again, after all.

I was exhausted, though, so left such worries for later and went to bed.

---

I didn't wake until just before noon. Maybe all that flying wore me out more than I thought? I was a little surprised Nancy hadn't been by and wake me up but then I remembered that she would be working today, since she wasn't yesterday.

Feeling a little grungy, I took a quick shower before getting dressed. Quick, because my body still freaked me out a lot. At least I hadn't lost one part, though it looked a little freakish on my new body. But then, my new body looked freakish on it's own to me. At least, on me it did.

After my shower I accidentally saw myself in the mirror and nearly screamed. How could I ever get used to this?! I threw my towel over the mirror when I was done with it and felt a little better.

Walking around my apartment naked was something I thought should be natural, but my chest was bouncing around uncomfortably reminding me why I needed to wear a bra now. Like I couldn't see that clearly enough with these giant things!

Once I was finally dressed I grabbed some cereal. By the time I was done I still had over an hour before I had to be at work. Enough time for some flying practice, I thought.

I was a little nervous leaving the apartment, but there was no sign of the guys from before. Sighing in relief, I tried to fly. Again, no dice. Fear had triggered it before, but I didn't really want to have to rely on that. If I could fly at will it would be a lot better. And it would save me a fortune on bus fare!

I thought about going to the park to practice, but decided against it. I might look strange standing in front of the building looking up like that, but I felt safer there.

I tried jumping, willing myself up and everything else I could think of. Finally I got so frustrated I screamed. I closed my eyes when I screamed and when I opened them I was five feet off the ground. What the...

I floated there a minute just trying to figure out how I'd done it. But I was no closer to figuring it out, it seemed, except that it didn't have to be fear. Apparently frustration works, too. Maybe any strong emotion? A thought, anyway.

Feeling silly floating there, I flew up. I did a little experimentation, but really this part was easy. It was getting going in the first place that was hard. So I landed and tried again. This time I tried thinking about my parents attacking me. It took a few minutes, but I managed to get myself worked up enough to float again. Then I landed again. What other trigger could I use?

I didn't come up with anything, and I found using thoughts of my parents a second time was harder. I really needed to find a better way to fly.

I didn't know how long I'd been practicing, so I went back inside and checked the time on the microwave. It was the only way of telling time I had. Getting a cell phone would probably be a good idea, I thought.

It was only twelve thirty, but I decided being early might not be a bad thing. Besides, I had to figure out where it was. Things look different from the air.

So I worked myself up again and flew. I knew the way by car, mostly, but from the air it was hard to follow the same route. Especially since it was difficult to keep my speed down to the point I wouldn't overshoot everything. It took me most of the time I had left to find the place.

I got a few looks when I landed in front of the diner, but not nearly as much as I would have expected. But I was glad for that.

When I went inside I found it wasn't as busy as last time, though there were still some people lingering over a late lunch. The hostess recognized me and waved for me to go in the back, "Go on through, he's expecting you."

"Thanks." I said. After a short walk I was back at the manager's office. I knocked, and this time he was in.

"Come in." he called out.

So I did. "Hi." I said, standing awkwardly, not sure if I should sit or what.

He smiled, "Hi Erin, good to see you again! Let me get Tessa in here and she can get you a uniform and start your training."

He made a call, saying just, "Send Tessa back here." A few seconds later there was a knock on the door. "Come in!"

The door opened and a woman in the diner uniform walked in. She looked kind of familiar, but I couldn't place from where. The fact her hair was down, obscuring her face, didn't help any. She was another cat girl. I was starting to wonder if there was a whole nation of catgirls out there or something!

"Ah, there you are!" Jake said happily, smiling at Tessa. "This is the new girl, Erin."

She turned towards me but as soon as she'd gotten a look at me she suddenly turned away. "Hello Erin." she said, so softly I barely heard her.

"You okay Tessa?" Jake asked.

She nodded, but kept her eyes away from me. What was that about?!

Jake cleared his throat, breaking the awkward silence that threatened, "Okay, so Tessa I want you to get Erin a uniform and start her training. It hasn't been that long since your own, so you should remember how it goes, right?"

She nodded again, "Yes."

He nodded, looking oddly at her, then me, and back at her. Shaking his head he waved us out.

She was quick to get out of the room. I rushed to keep her in sight since I didn't know my way around. I got the feeling I made her uncomfortable for some reason. Which didn't make any sense. If anybody was going to be uncomfortable I would have thought it would be me. After all, she's the one with cat ears on top of her head, a long furry tale sticking out from under her skirt, and slitted eyes. I'd only gotten a glimpse of them, but they nearly glowed like cat eyes sometimes do.

Before long I was changed, thankfully where nobody could see me, into the diner's uniform of dark green vest and skirt with a white shirt. Or blouse, whatever. The skirt was a little over knee length and not tight, so there wasn't much danger of anybody seeing anything I didn't want them to. That was a relief.

After that Tessa started my training by having me follow her around while she did her job. She kept up a commentary the whole time, but it wasn't always easy to hear her. She kept her eyes averted from me the whole time and spoke softly. But not with the customers. She was easy to understand with them. Weird.

I was picking things up okay, though I'd need to study the menu. Thankfully she wasn't going to have me working any tables on my own my first day.

We took a break to get something to eat around seven. I tried to get her talking while we ate with little success. She'd talk about the job, but that's about it. I was really wondering what was up with this girl. And I really didn't understand why she kept her hair covering most of her face all the time. She was actually really good looking, once you got used to the eyes and ears and stuff. Her canines were also a little longer and sharper than normal, but they were actually kind of cute.

She had a good figure, too, though the uniform didn't display it to best effect. For which I was grateful for myself, though the shirt was a little tighter than I'd like. Or top? Whatever it is.

After eating it was back to following Tessa around and trying to hear her over the noise of the diners. It was hard to keep my attention focused since it was just the same thing over and over again. Mostly. We did have to deal with a couple of guys trying to get grabby. Fortunately Jack was walking around at the time and put a stop to it. If I had to somebody was probably going to get hurt and, realistically, it probably would have been me.

I was relieved when the work day was finally over. My feet were killing me and I was tired. Although Tessa had done most of the talking and everything, I'd done most of the carrying of food and empty(ish) plates. I guess being the new guy I should have expected that.

As I was getting ready to leave Tessa disappeared. That girl might be part cat in appearance, but she was more like mouse in attitude.

I flew home, finding it a little easier to get airborne this time. I didn't even really have to think about something specific. I just dredged up some feeling and whoosh, there I went. Maybe it wouldn't be dependent on emotion eventually?

I flew a few lazy circles to get a feel for the area before heading home. Once there I dove into bed as soon as my clothes were off and was asleep instantly.

---

To Be Continued...

---

February 2008

Nancy came by in the morning to see how my first day at work went. We talked for a bit, got lunch, and got me a cell phone. After exchanging numbers she left, seeing as I really didn't need her anymore and I could contact her anytime with the cell. I was glad for that as I was sure I'd need it at some time.

That left me with an hour to kill, since I was working the same hours as Tessa. I spent most of it flying. Not because I needed the practice so much as because it's fun. I mean, really, who wouldn't enjoy being able to fly like that?

Then it was off to work. That trip only took seconds now that I knew the way. After all, I move pretty damn fast when I want to. I came down faster than before, mostly because I was feeling more confident. As my feet hit the pavement I heard a gasp. Turning towards the sound I saw Tessa standing there looking like a feather could knock her over.

"You okay Tess?" I asked. Everybody else called her Tess so I was hoping she wouldn't mind. Besides, Tessa is kind of cumbersome. At least compared to Tess.

"It...it's...you!" she whispered. It sounded like she was in awe or something. She was actually looking right at me for once and that's when I finally remembered where I'd seen her before. She was the girl I saw at the bank. I blushed in embarrassment at that, afraid she'd noticed me staring at her there. Maybe that was why she was uncomfortable around me?

"What do you mean?" I asked, hoping she wasn't thinking the same thing I was.

"You fell out of the sky!" she said.

"Nah, I didn't fall. I just came down a little fast is all. I can fly." I said, glad she wasn't on the same wavelength after all.

"No, not just now." she said, confusing me all over again. "Before."

"Huh?" I said brilliantly. I'd only actually fallen out of the sky once, and I didn't remember that since I'd just been shot down by Joe. Maybe she was there when whoever it was saved me?

"I caught you." she said, looking down now like she had the previous day. That was a disappointment, I really did like the look of her face when her hair wasn't in the way.

Wait, caught me? Could she be the one? "Uh, are you that telekinetic?" I asked. She nodded without looking up. "Wow, small world! I was hoping I'd get a chance to thank you in person. You saved my life! Thank you!"

She looked up briefly and I could swear she was blushing. Then she looked down again and mumbled, "You're welcome."

We stood like that for a couple of minutes, neither knowing what to say. I mean, what do you say to the woman who saved your life? It wasn't exactly an everyday occurrence.

We both seemed to realize we needed to get to work at the same time. Without saying anything I held the door open for her and we went in. Neither of us said a thing as we got ready to work.

Tessa stayed with me all day like before, but this time I was the one doing all the talking with a little help from her when I needed it.

I pretty much had the hang of it by the end of the day. Tessa didn't talk during our breaks, so I tried to find her before she left. No luck, though.

I hurried out as fast as I could and flew up, but I couldn't see her. It was too dark to see much, anyway.

Sighing in disappointment I headed home. I spotted those gangers hanging around the park again, but they weren't anywhere near my apartment. Then I was back and in bed in no time.

---

The next few days were pretty much the same. Tessa was still avoiding me, work was fine for the most part, and I met up with Nancy every other day. She said she had it so easy with me that she was going to be spoiled. Apparently most Wyld who come here from a bad situation like me have a lot more trouble settling in. Go figure.

My biggest problem outside of Tessa was the guys that kept asking me out. It was really creepy. Fortunately I only really had to deal with them when I had to go to the store and at work. The rest of the time I was either in the air or home. I spent most of my spare time flying.

Then it was the weekend. I was all set to work, but Rami's had enough waitresses working the weekends. That meant I had two days with nothing to do.

Naturally my first thought was to go flying. I didn't have a computer; I hadn't gotten my first paycheck yet. I didn't have any books and didn't know where the library was. So, that's what I did. Fly.

I explored the entirety of Oahu from the air. I flew from one end to the other in remarkably quick time. I would have wondered if I was flying faster than the speed of sound at my top speed if it weren't for the fact there was no sonic boom. But then, for all I knew there wouldn't be for something as small as a person.

It wasn't until this flying around the island that I finally noticed something that should have been obvious from the start. I didn't feel any wind while flying. At all. My skirt didn't even fly up when I flew down quickly and my hair didn't budge at all. It was like I was just standing still. Weird.

That first day was interesting. I really pushed myself with my flying, trying to find out how fast and far I could fly. I managed to circle all of the Hawaiian islands in minutes. It really seemed like I had to be going faster than sound, so I wondered if I really was but whatever kept me from feeling the wind was also preventing a sonic boom.

I also learned that flying did indeed tire me out. By two o'clock I was worn out from all the flying, and I didn't start until ten or so. I wondered if I would be able to fly longer eventually or if this was it. I hoped I'd be able to fly more, though I probably didn't really need to. I could probably get back to California if I wanted to already.

After getting something to eat I slept for hours. The remainder of the day was spent thinking about what I wanted to do. I couldn't just work at the restaurant and fly for the rest of my life. Using my powers for a job occurred to me, but I couldn't see how that would work. I couldn't fly all day; at least not yet. And I could hardly carry much with me. What good would that be?

The next day started much as the previous. Shower, dress, eat and fly. But that ended pretty quickly. Before I'd gotten very far up and was still above the apartments I noticed those gangers harassing someone. Someone familiar.

It was Tessa, and she was obviously terrified. They were grabbing at her clothes and it was pretty clear what their intentions were. Next thing I know, I'm shooting down at them at top speed.

She broke away just before I started my dive and ran. They tried to follow, but were interrupted by me crashing down in front of them. Somehow I didn't get hurt. The same couldn't be said for the ground I landed on. When the dust cleared I was in the center of a small crater and the only person standing. Tessa had fallen and was curled up in a ball, crying. That really pissed me off.

I turned back to the gangers and saw they were all drawing weapons of one kind or another. Two of them had knives, one a club of some kind and the last had a small pistol. I only noticed this in passing, though. I was already moving, using my flight to power the fist that hit the nearest one square in the face. Only, my fist didn't really hit.

But something did. He went flying, spinning oddly and crashing in an awkward heap several feet away. I ignored him and used the same trick on the next one. And the next. The guy with the gun was last as it worked out. As I turned to him he fired several shots, but none of them hit me. But my fist, or whatever, got him. When he landed he hit head first and went limp.

Two of them had gotten back up, but they weren't interested in fighting anymore and fled. One was unconscious or dead, and I didn't care which. The last one was lying with his head at an impossible angle; his neck obviously broken.

I had to hold myself back from going after the other two, and that really surprised me. I'd always been willing to fight. But I'd also always lost. Now I'd gone up against four big guys and totally trashed them. Hell, I'd even killed one or two! I didn't know how I'd done it, but looking back at Tessa I was glad I had.

"You okay Tess?" I asked, reaching down to help her up.

She was still curled up, but peeked up at me cautiously. Seeing me standing there, hand out, she looked around for the gangers. Then looked back at me in something bordering on awe. "You did that?!" she squeaked.

I nodded, "Yeah. Not sure how, but I did. I really hate people like that. They tried that on me a few days ago, too. But are you okay?"

She just stared at me for a solid minute before nodding weakly, "Yes, I'm alright. Thank you." Finally she took my hand and let me help her up. Her clothes were torn and she had some scrapes here and there, but she didn't look to have been hurt beyond that.

"I just realized," I said, "that Nancy mentioned that the person who saved me had only been here a few weeks. That means you still live here, don't you?" She nodded. "I'll walk you home, then."

She didn't argue and started walking. She kept glancing back at me with the oddest expression. I couldn't read her at all, but that wasn't anything new. On the other hand, she wasn't hiding her face from me anymore.

Ironically she was in apartment number 48, just around the corner from me. When we got to her door she stopped and fumbled in her purse for her key. When she'd unlocked the door she turned and looked at me, "Thank you again for saving me Erin."

"It was my pleasure. Besides, you already saved me, remember? Are you sure you're alright?" I said. I didn't really like the idea of her being alone after what happened. Somehow I had the feeling she could use some company and wouldn't have any. I didn't like that idea at all.

She glanced around fearfully, probably worrying that the remaining thugs might come after her. She seemed very reluctant, but finally said, "Would you stay for a little while?"

I smiled, "Of course!"

She opened the door and I followed her in. Her apartment was identical to mine, of course, though it had a few more personal touches. She even had a television in the living room. "I'll go change." she said, walking back towards the bedrooms. I sat on the couch and waited. I really wasn't sure what to do. On the one hand, I really liked Tessa. I didn't know her all that well yet, but I felt like she needed a friend. And a protector. On the other hand, I had no idea how to be friends with a girl as a girl.

She was back in a few minutes wearing baggy sweatpants and shirt. Like most of the clothes I'd seen her in, they didn't flatter her at all. I wondered about that. It was like she was always hiding, even in a room full of people.

"Would you like some help cleaning up those scratches?" I asked, looking at the angry red marks on her cheek and hands.

She looked down at her hands like she hadn't even noticed and nodded. We went into the bathroom where she started washing her hands. Then she cleaned them with alcohol and rubbed some antiseptic cream into them. Seeing her face in the mirror she wordlessly handed the alcohol to me and waited while I cleaned the scratches for her.

"Are you hurt anywhere else?" I asked when I was done.

She shook her head, "No, that's it. Thank you."

We had another of those awkward silence moments. "So..." I said, fishing for something to say to break the ice, "where did you live before here?"

"Texas." she said softly.

I winced, "Ouch, that might be even worse than California. You don't have much of an accent, though."

"My father was in the military. We moved around a lot." she said with a shrug. Suddenly she started walking out of the bathroom and I had to scramble to get out of the way. She walked into the kitchen and grabbed a soda out of the fridge. She stopped as she was closing the door and turned to me. "Would you like anything?"

She had opened the door again so I could see what she had. "Sure, I could do with a Coke, thanks." She handed it to me and we sat at the table. After taking a swig I asked, "Was it bad in Texas?"

She shuddered, "Yes, very bad. I don't want to talk about it."

I nodded, "I can understand that. My parents tried to kill me, so I can only imagine what you must have gone through. Being Wyld really sucks sometimes, huh?"

She nodded, "Yes, though at least I got a useful ability out of it." With that she let go of her soda, but it stayed floating. I already knew she was telekinetic, but it was still pretty cool to see it for myself.

"That's cool!" I said, taking another drink. Then I remembered what had just happened, "Why didn't you use that again those guys, though?"

She glanced at me briefly and started crying. The tears turned to sobs. I sat there, wondering what I should do. Would a girl hug her? Or was that just with friends? This girl stuff is confusing!

I didn't like seeing her so upset, so in the end I went ahead and hugged her. Next thing I know she's basically sitting in my lap bawling into my shoulder. I didn't know what else to do so I just held onto her.

As I held her I became aware of her tail brushing against my legs. It startled me at first, but actually felt rather nice. And she had this nice smell that I couldn't quite place. Like some kind of flower maybe. And her breasts were pressing against mine. It was a really weird sensation, but nice, too.

That's when things went horribly wrong. What can I say, she's a pretty girl and we were in pretty close contact. I'm a guy, what would else would happen?

She didn't notice right away and I thought maybe I might be okay. But then she stopped crying suddenly. Slowly, she leaned back and looked at me. And then looked down. I know I was blushing and I couldn't look her in the eye. I really hadn't wanted her to find out. Especially like that!

"W-what is th-that?" she whispered.

I seriously thought about lying to her about some kind of weird tail or something, but somehow I couldn't do it. With my eyes downcast I whispered, "I'm a guy."

The weird thing? She didn't run away or call me a pervert or freak or anything like that. She just sat there, still halfway on my lap, staring at me. Finally she said, "Going Wyld did that to you?"

I nodded, then shook my head as I realized she might have the wrong idea. "I was always a guy; just didn't always look like this." I whispered.

She nodded thoughtfully. Then she seemed to realize where she was and hastily returned to her seat. She sat there staring at the table, nodding to herself for a while. I figured I had outstayed my welcome, so I stood and started towards the door.

"Where are you going?" Tessa asked.

I turned and she was still sitting at the table, looking up at me with an unreadable expression. "You don't want a freak like me around." I said, eyes back to the floor as I turned to go. But I couldn't. I don't mean I couldn't bring myself to, though. I was frozen in place. I tried to move, but it was like I was frozen in ice or something. Only not cold.

I even tried flying, but that didn't work either. I realized she must be using her powers. I already knew she was powerful. She rescued me from what must have been miles away after all. I looked up fearfully, not sure why she'd want to keep me there but figuring it wasn't going to be pretty.

When our eyes met she gasped and suddenly I could move again. But I didn't, because she looked really upset. "What? Why?" I said, not even sure myself what I was asking.

In the blink of an eye she had literally flown to me and wrapped her arms around me as she cried, "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to scare you! I won't hurt you!"

I just stood there, not sure what the hell was going on. Why was she apologizing to me?!

She got herself under control and backed up a few steps. She wrung her hands together before saying, "I'm sorry about using my powers on you like that. I just didn't want you to leave thinking you're a freak. You're no weirder than me. I'm sure you didn't ask for this anymore than I did, either."

Objectively I could see her point. Objectively. But that part of me wasn't at the helm at the moment. "You don't know what you're talking about! You're beautiful, I'm a freaky shemale or something."

Her eyes misted up a little, though I couldn't imagine why, and she took my hand between both of hers. It was similar to the way that Nancy had at the hospital, but it felt totally different. "Thank you for that, but you're beautiful too. Being different doesn't make you a freak. Those guys who attacked me are the real freaks."

I couldn't argue with that one, though her calling me beautiful was simultaneously weird and wonderful. And being wonderful was weird, so I guess it was more weird than anything.

She dragged me over to the couch, without powers, and gently pushed me down. I sat, wondering what the heck she was doing. Wouldn't she be afraid to have a freaky guy like me alone with her like this? Especially after what those guys tried to do?

She sat next to me and stared at her hands for a few minutes in silence. I was just starting to get fidgety when she started talking, "I... have issues with men. My father was... not a nice man. And there have been others. Men frighten me. But I am not attracted to women. I had come to think I would always be alone. Then I saw you falling out of the sky that day."

I really couldn't see the connection between the two things, though her talk about her father was upsetting and distracted me a little. "I felt you before I saw you. I felt drawn toward you. I can't explain it. I had never felt anything like it before. Using my power to stop your fall was more reaction than thought, though I'm glad I did."

There was another pause, but she continued before I could find something to say myself, "I didn't think much of it after that. I figured it was just another weird aspect to my powers. That our powers interacted in some way, or that I had some kind of psychic power I wasn't aware of. But then I saw you at the restaurant."

"I felt the same way before I even saw you. That it was you hadn't occurred to me, though. I assumed it was my powers acting up in some way again. I'm still new to them. But I felt strangely around you. From the first time I saw you up close I felt it. I couldn't understand what it was at first and tried to stay away from you as much as I could. And once I figured it out I tried even harder. I couldn't understand how I could be feeling that." she said, still staring at her hands.

"Feeling what?" I asked when it seemed like she wouldn't continue.

"I was... attracted to you. I've never been attracted to a woman before. It didn't make any sense to me. I began to wonder if my fear of men was affecting me more than I thought. Then I saw you land outside the restaurant that day and realized you were the same person I felt falling out of the sky." she paused, glancing up shyly from a curtain of hair before returning her gaze to her hands.

"You're attracted to me?!" I exclaimed. That was definitely the last thing I was expecting!

She nodded, "Yes. It was so strange, but finding out you are really a man changes everything. I can't help but think that I knew, somehow on some level. And I'm not afraid of you."

"Wait, what are you saying?" I asked, not daring to hope. Much.

She tried to answer me without success. Then she shook her head angrily and turned to me. Before I knew what was happening she had her lips pressed against mine.

She pulled away slowly, looking at my eyes as if there was some message there she really wanted to read. I just sat in stunned amazement. Then my mouth turned up into this big, goofy grin. "Wow." I said, for lack of anything better.

She grinned back, then turned sad and turned away. "I'm sorry about how I've acted around you." she said.

"No, I think I get it now. I can understand your confusion. It would be like me being attracted to a guy. I wouldn't know what to do with that and it would definitely freak me out." I said, ever so glad that hadn't happened to me.

We said more after that, but I'll keep that to myself. Needless to say, we started seeing each other. Oddly enough, nobody at the restaurant was surprised. Nor did they seem to mind.

We both started thinking more about the future after that. She wanted to teach, which was quite a surprise to me. She always seemed so shy; teaching seemed out of character. But the more I got to know her the more I realized a big part of that shyness was because of what her father and some other people had done. Thankfully none of it was sexual, but they still did plenty of damage.

I finally settled on science, oddly enough. I think mostly because I became very curious about why our powers worked the way they did. I knew modern science hadn't come close to figuring out Wyld powers yet. Then there was a class at the local college about metaphysical science. In other words, Wyld science. It was very interesting, to say the least.

We both started classes, though it meant we didn't see each other much outside of work. But we made up for that in the break room. The other waitresses gave us a bad time about it, but only in jest. They were actually really happy for us and helped us take time off together by covering for us and swapping work days.

I'd never been in a relationship before, so it was all new. The same turned out to be true for her, which shouldn't have been a surprise with her fear of men. But we certainly had a good time.

I'm not sure if it's going to last. I really hope it does, and she says she does too, but I'm afraid it won't. I don't know what I'd do without her. In just a few weeks I've become so attached to her it's like I can't tell where I stop and she starts. I'll just have to make sure it does last, somehow.

I never would have thought being Wyld would lead to such wonderful possibilities as I have now. I thought it was the end of my life when I changed. Now? I think that maybe, despite how horrible it was at the time and how uncomfortable I still am with my body sometimes, that it might just have been the best thing that could have ever happened. Weird, but then with the Wyld things usually are!

---

The End…?

---

June 2015

Smack! "Worthless bitch!" Dad yelled down at me.

I held my hand to my burning face where Dad slapped me and tried not to cry. Under his wrathful gaze I scurried out of the room and started making dinner. Why did I have to be so useless?

I'd just gotten everything started when Jerry came home. He glared at me when he saw that dinner wasn't ready yet, "Can't you do anything right?!"

I hung my head and hid my tears behind my long hair. "Sorry Jerry." I mumbled.

He shook his head as he walked out, muttering, "Stupid girl!"

I sighed and focused on cooking. When it was done I turned it down and told Dad and Jerry. By the time they got to the kitchen I had their plates ready for them on the table along with their drinks. They each glared at me as they ate, never giving any indication if they liked it. But that was normal.

Ever since Mom died things had been different. Dad was always disappointed to have a girl, though Mom said he mellowed when Jerry was born a year later. He still never had much use for me until Mom died and he suddenly needed someone else to cook and clean for him. I tried hard, but I wasn't as good as Mom had been.

I waited patiently as Jerry and Dad inhaled their food. When they demanded more I silently filled their plates and stood aside. When they were done I removed their dishes and brought out dessert. While they were eating that I cleaned their dishes. Once that was done I removed the last of the dishes and cleaned up. The whole time I was as quiet as I could be. I'd long since learned that attracting attention was not a good idea.

Once all that was done I could finally start eating my own dinner. Then I had to clean my dishes and the pans I used to make dinner. Leftovers went to the dog on a plate that I then had to clean. Then it was time for house cleaning.

By eight o'clock I was exhausted, but could finally start on my homework. I wasn't sure how long I could keep this pace up, but I didn't have any choice. As my father kept reminding me, my Mom had worked all day and still did everything I was doing now. I knew I could never fill Mom's shoes, though. I'm just not strong enough.

I only went to college because Mom had wanted me to. It seemed pointless, now, though.

I was startled from a light doze by my father yelling, "The toilet's stopped up again! Fix it!"

Groggily I got to my feet and walked towards the bathroom with my father's glare burning into my back. But when I got to the doorway I suddenly felt weak and dizzy. I grabbed onto the door frame to keep from falling.

"What are you waiting for?!" Dad growled, stomping towards me.

"Sorry!" I tried to say, but suddenly I couldn't speak as a dark green light filled my vision. It passed quickly, but with a sinking feeling in my stomach I looked down at myself. As I feared, I'd changed. I was a Wyld now. And was it my imagination or was my skin kind of greenish?

"Shit!" Dad exclaimed in shock, stopping several feet away from me. But he quickly shook off his surprise, "I should have known a worthless bitch like you would turn out to be one of those freaks!" With that he turned and marched out.

I looked after him in sorrow, knowing my miserable life was about to get worse. Unable to restrain my curiosity, I stepped into the bathroom and turned on the light to get a look at the new me. I gasped in shock at the sight.

The woman in the mirror was taller than before; perhaps six foot tall. I did, indeed, have greenish skin, though it was fairly pale. Muscles bulged with every movement of my arms like some kind of body builder; though my arms weren't that much thicker than before. My fingernails had grown half an inch and turned black. They seemed thicker, too. But the real shock was my face.

Thick eye ridges protruded above my beady yellowish-brown eyes. The whole structure of my face was changed by thick, hard planes from protruding bone. And my canine teeth had elongated into small tusks. Oily black hair did nothing to enhance my almost masculine appearance. I was hideous!

After long seconds of staring in the mirror I think I screamed. The next thing I knew I was lying on the floor in tears and men were bustling into the bathroom. I looked up wearily to see Wyld Control officers. I started to panic, but before I could make a move I was chained at the neck, wrists and ankles. The chains were quickly connected to each other and a leash attached to the neck with which I was hauled painfully to my feet.

No words were spoken as they dragged me out of the house. My father glared at me as I passed, while my brother grinned malevolently. My life was officially over.

A new life awaited me; I knew that. A life even more difficult than the one I had known. The life of a slave.

---

There was at least a week of abuse and humiliation before that life began. I had to be 'evaluated' and examined by a stream of nameless faces before I got the collar that would stay with me for the rest of my life.

The day I got the collar was a relief, despite the grueling work I was immediately thrust into. No more faceless scientists, doctors and whatever. And no more abuse from bored guards. Or so I thought.

My job was in a factory. Making what I really don't know. It was on an assembly line, so I only saw part of it. I was chained to my station twenty hours a day. For the remaining four I was allowed to sleep while a 'real human' did the job in relative comfort.

Dry meat, bread and water were all we were given. Not a lot of it, either. There were hundreds of slaves in the factory that I knew of. Maybe thousands. We were forbidden to talk to each other but we often managed amidst the noise of the machines. Learning to talk without moving your mouth or looking at the person you're talking to helped.

I was there for three months before I got the hang of it and was able to speak to the other slaves without being caught. Usually.

The slave next to me, a snake man with a pronounced lisp, was the first I talked to. "How long have you been here?" was the first question to which I was able to get an answer other than a whip.

"Nine months." he replied, his eyes darting to meet mine for a fraction of a second before returning to his work. He never looked at me again, but we began speaking regularly. Usually about our lives before going Wyld. We both agreed it was the worst thing that ever happened to us, despite having pretty lousy lives before hand.

During those first three months I witnessed many whippings and beatings and three deaths. My neighbor, Sam, had seen far more. He told me that to the best of his knowledge slaves never lasted more than a year in the factory. He was well aware of what that could mean for him.

Another month had gone by when a new Wyld joined our ranks to replace the man who had been on the other side of me. He had been working slower and slower and suddenly stopped. When he was whipped and told to get back to work he hadn't reacted at all. That was the closest to death I'd ever been and it wasn't pretty.

The new Wyld was, if anything, even uglier than me. She had such brutish features that I could only tell she was female because she had breasts. She quickly learned to converse as we did and was soon talking about escape.

"Shh, don't let them hear you talking about that!" I'd whispered the first time she brought it up.

"I know people who will help us." she had replied. I doubted that very much. Nobody wanted to get on the wrong side of the Wyld Control office. Those guys were brutal to anybody that got in their way, Wyld or not.

But she kept talking about it and trying to get me to agree to help her. I finally did, just to shut her up. I was afraid the guards would hear and punish us both. Sam thought I shouldn't encourage her, but I didn't think anything would happen.

I was so wrong!

---

Three weeks after she first mentioned escape it happened. Four hours into our shift the ground started shaking. The machines groaned alarmingly, some smaller pieces falling to the floor. Everyone started screaming and the guards flailed about with their whips indiscriminately.

Then the whole building shook, dust falling from the rafters. Then it shook again, and again. Lisa, my new neighbor, grinned. "They're here!" she said.

I just blinked at her in shock. I'd thought it was an earthquake, but she thought her friends were doing this?! Some friends if they brought the building down around our ears!

A terrifying roar shook the building again, causing everyone to pull against their chains in a panic. Even the guards looked worried now. Lisa jut grinned and gave one quick pull at her chain, snapping it with ease. I goggled at her as she calmly did the same for my chains and Sam's.

"I'm an ogre." she'd said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "C'mon!"

She didn't try to free anybody else, but then there were several others doing that. The guards were busy fighting several Wyld. Some of them were slaves, but some were in far too good condition to be slaves. Where they could have come from I couldn't imagine.

We ran, but Sam was falling behind. In frustration Lisa picked him up and threw him over her massive shoulder. I hadn't realized quite how big she was. She had always been hunched over but I could see now that she was close to seven feet tall.

A guard tried to get in the way but I surprised both of us when I caught the whip he swung at me and pulled it right out of his hand. Lisa got over her surprise quickly, backhanding the guard out of the way.

When we reached the outside wall of the factory I stopped in shock. There was a gaping hole in the wall about fifteen feet high and at least as wide. The edges were torn and bent inwards like jagged teeth. Through the hole I could see dozens of guards fighting with Wyld while a group of what looked like soldiers were firing on something that looked suspiciously like a dragon!

"C'mon! We don't have much time!" Lisa yelled back at me. She'd paused just long enough to yell at me before plowing on through the guards that tried to stop her. I shook myself and followed.

As we came out of the factory the noise level changed as the machines became less overpowering and the roars of the dragon and the gunfire took over.

The dragon was massive, at least a hundred feet long. It looked just like ones I'd seen in movies with a long, thin neck and four strong legs with long claws. It's wings were folded down against it's body, but most have been truly amazing unfurled!

Lisa led me through the chaos as if it wasn't even there. She never even glanced at the dragon or the other Wyld. They all made way for us before resuming their fight. The guards were too busy to interfere.

We got clear of the fighting and found ourselves in a parking lot behind the factory bordered by thick forest. A single road breached the wall of trees and it was filled with military vehicles!

"Damn, they responded faster than I thought!" Lisa growled, turning away from the road and into the forest. I followed, hearing bullets hitting the asphalt too close for comfort.

In seconds we were in amongst the trees. Lisa seemed to know where she was going; though how I couldn't imagine. I could only see a dozen feet in any direction before the thick growth blocked my view.

We weren't the only ones in the forest. Wyld and soldiers alike were barreling through, occasionally clashing. Shots rang out from time to time, though how close I couldn't guess.

Suddenly we broke through into a clearing. A giant fallen tree filled part of the clearing, with it's base near the center. Lisa went directly towards the giant stump.

"What are you doing?" I asked when she started pulling loose branches away from the base of the stump.

"Escape tunnel!" she replied, pushing Sam at me. He seemed glad to be on his feet again.

In moments the hidden door was revealed and she heaved it open. It was thick, solid wood and probably too heavy for any ordinary person. Even Lisa seemed to have some trouble. She held it open and ushered us inside. Sam gestured for me to go first and, not wanting to delay things any more than necessary, I went without protest.

That's what saved me, and doomed poor Sam. Shots rang out just as I descended into the tunnel and I heard Sam grunt in pain. Lisa pushed me down further into the tunnel and dropped the door, effectively sealing me in. I heard more shots and what sounded like Lisa grunting in pain before I fled.

I kept telling myself that I should go back and help them but part of me realized that they were already dead. And I would be, too, if I didn't hurry. Not that I knew where I was going. I could only hope that Lisa's friends had planned for this.

My steps became slower and slower as I ran, then walked, then stumbled along the dark passage. There were no visible lights, but I could still see. Barely. Before long I was left leaning against the soft dirt wall, gasping for air.

Shouts behind me spurred me on, though I couldn't move very quickly. But soon the passageway opened out into a large, roughly circular chamber with several other entrances. All of which were rough and looked hurriedly dug except for one. In the center a tall Wyld who looked similar to Lisa was directing other Wyld coming from the tunnels through that one, older, stone passageway.

I stumbled over some loose rocks and fell at his feet. He seemed to recognize me somehow, asking, "Where's Lisa?"

I shook my head, "She shoved me through and closed the door. There were soldiers and..." I couldn't continue, but he understood.

He shook his head sadly and helped me to my feet. "I'm sorry to hear that, Lisa was a friend. Can you walk?"

I shrugged, "I'll manage, I guess."

He frowned, but nodded, "This operation didn't go as smoothly as we'd like. A lot of good people died out there today. We're going to have to collapse these tunnels to keep them from following us. We'll start with yours, since it's obviously compromised." With that he pointed his hand at the tunnel while looking at a normal looking girl with bright neon green hair. She nodded and stared at the tunnel. With a groan it collapsed, throwing dust into my face. When it cleared there was no sign there had ever been a tunnel there.

As others came through the tunnels they would indicate whether more were coming or not and the tunnels were collapsed one by one. I don't know why I waited. I told myself to catch my breath but maybe I was just scared. Every time my life changed it did so for the worse. What waited for me outside that last tunnel?

Finally the last tunnel went. Dozens of Wyld had escaped, along with at least half a dozen Wyld who had helped in the escape. With the collapse of the last tunnel the girl with the green hair gestured for me to go through the stone tunnel. Reluctantly, I did. Everyone who was left followed after with the girl going last. Once we were all inside she collapsed the chamber as well.

I followed the others, wondering where we were going. Would it be any better than what I left? I didn't even know why I'd been freed, or by who. The fact there were Wyld among them was promising, but hardly proved their benevolence.

The tunnel was long and every so often it would shake as the girl would collapse another section of it. This was a lot louder than when she collapsed the other corridors as this one was mostly stone instead of dirt. I wondered how the dirt ones had held up at all and guessed the green haired girl did it somehow. She obviously had a lot of power.

A lot of us were dragging our feet; falling behind the rest from fatigue. The man who had asked about Lisa stayed at the rear and encouraged us. Finally he picked the last one in the group up when he proved incapable of going any farther. Half an hour later I was being bounced along on his other shoulder when I collapsed. Thankfully I passed out soon after.

---

I woke in another underground passage; a natural cave this time. I found I was lying on a sleeping bag in a long row of sleeping bags. Other Wyld laid on some, while others looked to have been used recently but were empty now. I glanced around and saw Wyld wandering around, talking quietly or just staring at the walls. The green haired girl and the big guy who carried me were no where in sight.

A man I vaguely remembered from the factory was sitting nearby, so I walked over to him. "Where are we?" I asked him.

He shrugged, "No idea. Somewhere safe, supposedly. Haven't seen our 'hosts' for a couple of hours now. Don't like it."

I could only nod in reply. Were we going to be sold off to somebody else, or was this a legitimate rescue? He seemed doubtful, but I remembered him being pessimistic before.

I was still tired, so I laid back down and hoped for the best. There was nothing else I could do.

I must have fallen asleep, as the shaking of the ground woke me. I joined the others in looking around in fright for the source. A moment later it proved to be the dragon. He wasn't moving as smoothly as before and had several scales missing with rivulets of blood dried here and there, but he was still moving. Or she, I couldn't tell.

"Hello everyone!" his voice boomed, shaking the cave again. "Sorry if I frightened you. We're ready to move you all further towards freedom now. Just follow me and don't be afraid!"

With that he somehow turned around even though the cave seemed no wider than his shoulders. We all glanced doubtfully at each other, shrugged, and followed. At the prompting of someone riding on the dragon's back we gathered up the sleeping bags and carried them with us.

He was riding just above the tail. Once we had gathered all the sleeping bags and were following along as closely as we dared, he spoke up again, "I imagine you're all wondering why we're doing this, right?" Several people nodded warily, "That's fine, I was cautious when I was rescued, too. To put it simply, we've all been in the same boat. Or at least a similar one. Everyone here is Wyld. Our patrons are mostly normals who hate how Wyld are treated and wanted to help."

"Where are we going?" a woman asked hesitantly.

He frowned, "Well, normally we'd just smuggle you guys out to the safer states around here. But the army is in on this one. Usually we just have to deal with the police and maybe some spooks. Troublesome, but not too bad. With the army being involved we're going to have to move you all down through Mexico."

I gasped at that. I'd heard rumors of how chaotic Mexico had become. Although the country was technically intact, it sounded like a loosely allied group of warlords rather than a proper country. And most of the warlords were powerful Wyld or had powerful Wyld among their troops.

He nodded at our reaction, I was hardly the only one concerned about it, "I know. Mexico isn't ideal, but it gets us out of the states. Most of the states have mutual assistance agreements when it comes to Wyld, so this takes us out of the equation for them since none of them are in good standing with Mexico. We're not going to dump you in Mexico, though. We've arranged for a boat to take you all to Hawaii. It's a long trip, but the destination is about as good as it gets for our kind."

There were excited whispers and relieved sighs at that. Hawaii definitely sounded promising. Even freaks like me were supposed to be accepted there.

He didn't have anything else to say after that and joined us, saying he felt guilty getting a free ride while we were all on foot. I liked him immediately.

The cave opened out sometime later. The dragon left then, saying he would attract too much attention. The man stayed behind, along with two other people who had been riding the dragon's back.

We trudged along for hours before reaching a small shack out in the middle of nowhere. It was only five feet on a side. But when opened it revealed canteens full of water and some canned food. And a couple of can openers. There were also some large backpacks which all the food fit into. The ones who came with the dragon carried those while we each got a canteen and a caution to drink sparingly.

The girl with the green hair and the other guy weren't with us and I wondered where they'd gone. That was answered a few hours later when we came across a large mound of dirt. They were both waiting there and it didn't take much to realize the mound must be the entrance to another tunnel.

It wasn't a tunnel, though, but a large room hollowed out of the ground. When we were all inside the green haired girl sealed the entrance. "Are we going underground the whole way?" a guy asked.

The green haired girl shook her head, "It takes too long to build tunnels for that. I'll be coming along to provide shelter to sleep under at night, but that's the best I can do."

After that everyone opened their sleeping bags and laid down. We were all tired from the long walk, and the lack of good food and rest at the factory. We were too tired to eat.

Wonderful smells awoke us in the morning. Our guides were sitting around a fire, heating some of the cans of food. When one was deemed finished it was handed off to one of us. Before long I was eating, or more accurately drinking, some kind of soup with lots of vegetables and meat in it. It was the best tasting food I'd ever tasted!

We left the cave as soon as everyone was done eating. We all had a new spring in our step. Not only were we free, but we had full bellies for the first time since this whole thing began.

Everyone was more animated that day, and even more so the next. That's when I noticed one of the guys kept staring at me. He didn't even stop when I looked his way; he just grinned at me in a way which made my blood run cold. It was just like the grin my brother sometimes had.

That night he laid his sleeping bag next to mine without saying a word. I thought my fears unfounded when he settled down to sleep with his back turned toward me. But I couldn't sleep.

Some time later he sat up, his gaze slowly passing over everyone. When he was satisfied with what he saw he turned to me. "Time for a little fun, girl." he said, grinning lasciviously.

My heart dropped at his words. They were so familiar... I phased out.

---

To Be Continued...

---

June 2015

The smell of food woke me again. But this time I was the last to get up and eat. I was sore and felt horrible. And he was there, staring again. I shuddered and focused on eating.

The big man who carried me out of the tunnels was also watching me, but with a different expression. I couldn't tell what he was thinking and decided to stay clear of him.

Before long we were walking again. I saw both men watching me and fell back to the back of the group. Neither followed, thankfully.

"He's just worried about you, you know?" the green haired girl suddenly said, startling me.

Where she'd come from I couldn't say, but her words confused me. She pointed ahead but all I saw was the man with the grin. "He isn't worried about me!" I said with a shudder.

She frowned and followed my gaze. Her expression turned dark. He must have noticed because he suddenly moved away. "Not him, though now I think I understand why he's worried. I'm talking about Corey." she said.

"Corey? Who is that?" I asked.

"The big guy who knew Lisa. The ogre?" she said.

"Lisa said that, too. Why do you call them ogres?" I said.

She shrugged, "I guess they look rather like ogres are supposed to look and they have the strength. Lisa seemed to like the idea, though Corey is less enthusiastic."

I said nothing, hoping she'd forgotten what she was saying before. No such luck. "Please talk to Corey." she said. "He can help. And if that other guy gives you any trouble, let me know."

Her tone frightened me. All of these Wyld seemed dangerous. Maybe what they said about us was true? I certainly looked less than human now. And he looked vicious with those sharp teeth.

I fell farther behind and thought about going off on my own. I knew I wouldn't last long, or I would have. Even knowing that I almost did. But then he was there beside me, Corey.

"You'll never make it on your own." he said.

I shrugged, "What makes you think I would try?"

He tapped the side of his head, "I can feel it. Just like I can feel that someone hurt you."

I shrugged, "That was before. They can't hurt me anymore." I was glad of that, though I felt guilty about being happy about never seeing my family again.

He shook his head, "No, not them. Him." He didn't point or otherwise indicate direction, but I knew who he was referring to. How he knew, I couldn't say.

He growled when I stayed silent, "Don't try to pretend with me. I can feel it. It hurts me almost as much as it does you. Let me help you?" He pleaded with me with his eyes and his voice. It was strange to see such a fearsome looking guy speak like that to me.

"There's nothing you can do." I whispered.

Another growl, "Yes there is! Please, tell me what's going on?!"

"It's my place; my duty. It's okay." I said, trying to sound like I meant it.

"WHO told you THAT!?!" he roared, his face mere inches from mine. I shrank away and started running. He yelled for me to stop, so I ran faster. But suddenly the ground under my feet lurched upwards and I found myself standing precariously on a twenty foot tower of rock.

"Sorry about that." the green haired girl said, somehow standing on the rock beside me. "He gets a little worked up sometimes and forgets how frightening he can be."

"How did you get up here?!" I squeaked, barely managing not to fall off of the tower.

She grinned, "The same way I made the ground rise up like this. I'm an earth elemental. It's pretty cool."

"Are you people all crazy?!" I muttered.

"Maybe." she said, shrugging it off. "But you certainly are."

"What?!" I growled.

Her grin never wavered, "Good, you still have some spine left. I was starting to worry about that."

I growled again, a much deeper sound than I would have expected, "Just let me down, okay?"

"Not just yet. We need to talk. Since you won't listen to Corey, you get me. Name's Paige, by the way." she said, holding her hand out.

I just stared at her like she was nuts, which I thought she was, until she dropped the hand with a sigh. "You're going to be difficult, aren't you? Sorry, dumb question. Anyway, from what I've gathered so far, the creepy guy with the sharp teeth did or said something to you he shouldn't have, right? Dish!" she said it like she was waiting for juicy gossip.

"It's nothing; it doesn't matter!" I growled, cringing at the sounds I was making. I really was an animal!

Paige sighed, dropping the chipper act, "Look, whatever your name is, listen." She moved up so close I could feel her breath on my face, staring intently into my eyes, "Whatever bullshit you've been fed is just that; bullshit! Whatever creepy guy did or said was wrong, end of story. How do I know? Because it hurt you and, through you, Corey. Frankly, I'm having a hard time caring about you right now, but Corey is my friend. So you're going to tell me what happened so I can make it right even if you're too screwed up to do it yourself."

She didn't say anything more, just stood there staring into my eyes. I looked down, ashamed. "It's my fault, not his. It shouldn't bother me. It's what we're for." I said.

"We're for?! What the hell is that supposed to mean?!" Paige demanded.

"Dad told me. After Mom died. He needed me to take her place. He didn't have time to take care of the house or cook the meals. And he has... needs. It was my job as the woman of the house." I said weakly.

She just stared at me in shock for a minute. Finally, she shook herself and said, "Wait, let me get this straight! You're dad filled your head with this 'woman's place' bullshit so you just opened your legs for that guy?!"

"It hurts more if you fight it." I said softly, remembering...

"Shit!" Paige muttered. She paced around the tiny tower and then stopped and screamed incoherently. I couldn't look at her, but when I looked away I found everyone was stopped staring at us. And they were getting closer.

"I'll take care of this shit right now!" Paige declared, confidently stepping off the shrinking tower. Steps pushed themselves out to catch her feet. She strode directly towards him. He tried to hide behind the others but she never lost sight of him for a moment. She stopped only when she was within inches of him.

"What do you want?" he asked hesitantly.

"I want to know what your damage is, asshole!" she said angrily.

"What?!" he exclaimed, glancing furtively towards me.

"Aw, fuck this!" she growled. She stepped back and the ground rose up around him, forming a cage of stone.

"Let me out of here!" he demanded, grabbing the bars and pulling on them to no effect.

"What are you doing Paige?!" Corey demanded, pushing his way through the crowd.

By then the tower was gone and I was on solid ground again. Everyone was looking back and forth between Paige, him, and me. I wanted to crawl in a hole somewhere and wished I had Paige's powers.

"I'm trying to decide if I should leave him here or just squash him!" she replied, barely glancing at the larger Wyld.

"What?!" he exclaimed.

This was followed by a whispered conversation involving Paige, Corey and him. Whenever someone tried to get close enough to hear Corey would growl at them until they backed off. It didn't take long; he's scary when he wants to be.

When they were done Paige began to dissolve the cage. He looked smug, until Corey grabbed his canteen and sleeping back and pulled them out so Paige could close it back up again.

"Hey, let me out of here!" he screamed.

"Not happening asshole!" Paige said smugly. "You get to stay right here until we're out of range. When that happens the cage will dissolve. It'll be up to you how you survive after that. Personally, I hope you don't!"

There were a lot of grumbles at that, but Paige and Corey refused to listen to them. The other guides came up for an explanation, but they seemed satisfied and started leading everyone off. They all looked at me as they did; having obviously picked up on my connection to all of this. I hung my head and followed slowly behind the rest.

"Where do you think you're going, bitch?! Get back here, you belong to me!" he screamed after me.

I slowed to a stop, not sure what to do. I wanted to go; I really did. But... Before I could make up my mind Paige grabbed one arm and Corey the other. They led me away from him; practically carrying me whenever I paused when he demanded I come back.

"You don't belong to him. You don't belong to anybody but yourself." Corey said with feeling.

"Yeah, girl, listen to the ogre. He's got his head on straight. Usually." Paige said, grinning at Corey when he glanced her way.

He rolled his eyes back at her and continued tugging me along. Eventually I couldn't hear his cries anymore and it became easier to ignore him.

"When we get settled tonight," Paige said after several minutes of silent walking, "you and I are going to have a long chat about 'our place'. It's too bad your father isn't here so I could deal with him, too."

"You want to cage him, too?" Corey asked.

She shook her head, "Nah, I'd just squish him. He's not worth the trouble of torturing. I only let the other guy live 'cause I didn't want to have a riot. He deserves to die."

Corey chuckled weakly, "Sometimes I worry about you, Neon."

She growled, "Don't call me that, ogre!"

They went back and forth with silly name calling and jokes. It was obvious they'd been friends for a while. I wasn't sure what to think about either of them. Corey could be scary, but was usually very caring. Paige was nice when she wanted to be, but vicious. Would I ever meet a Wyld that was... normal?

Things settled down after that; though most of the others stayed away from me. I guess they were afraid of making Paige or Corey mad. For their part, at least one of them was with me pretty much all the time. I got used to them, but never felt entirely comfortable.

When we crossed the border into Mexico I couldn't say. Especially since the actual border was always shifting. One of these days Mexico would get itself organized and push back at Texas but it hadn't happened yet. Eventually it did become obvious we were in Mexico. You didn't see too many burned out buildings full of corpses in Texas. At least, not ones that had obviously been like that for a while.

"What happened here?" someone asked.

The guy who had ridden on the dragon's back answered, "Warlords. They are always fighting down here. We should stay away from civilization as much as possible while we're here. They won't react to Wyld the same way they do back home, but it's dangerous for anybody."

We passed the buildings in silence; all of us gazing around warily for any sign of movement. There were none and soon it passed out of sight. Several days of grueling walking followed. The heat was oppressive and we had trouble finding good water. A couple of times Paige had to open a deep crevice in the ground to get any.

Thankfully, we came to the ocean without any trouble beyond the water and food issues. We were rationing the food we'd brought and all of us were getting weaker. There had been another food stash along the way but it had already been looted. We were all getting irritable by the time the ocean came into sight.

"So, now what?" a young woman asked.

One of the guides I had not heard speaking before answered, "There's supposed to be a boat waiting for us. I'll scout around and see what the hold up is." With that she ran towards the ocean and jumped; wings of flame blossoming on her back and bearing her up into the sky.

"Wow!" several people breathed.

Paige grunted, "Fire elementals; always getting all the attention!"

"She's a phoenix, not a fire elemental." Corey chided.

She waved that off, "That's what she says! Hmph! She's just a weak fire elemental trying to put on airs if you ask me."

Corey rolled his eyes in response. I couldn't help but giggle at their antics. I couldn't remember laughing so much as I had around them since Mom was alive...

A few minutes later the phoenix returned with a somber expression. "Sorry guys, no boat." she said after she landed.

"What could have held it up?" the dragon riding guy wondered.

"Uh, sorry, that's not what I meant. I found the boat. It's just not going to do us any good. It's been destroyed." she replied.

"Shit!" Paige yelled. "Now what?!"

"I don't suppose there is a water elemental among you?" Corey asked, addressing all of us. We all looked at each other doubtfully. "I guess not. Anybody have any powers that might help us get across the ocean without a proper boat?"

Two people raised their hands. One looked like a human-sized fairy, translucent wings and all. The other looked normal.

"Good! What can you two do?" Corey asked eagerly.

"Uh, I'm kind of a merman?" the normal looking guy said. "My legs turn into a tail and I can breath underwater. If we can get some kind of raft or something, I can push it."

Corey nodded thoughtfully, "We might be able to arrange something. What about you?"

The fairy girl shrugged, "I can pull the raft or whatever."

"Those wings don't look that strong." Paige noted.

She shrugged again, "They're not, right now. But in my little form I'm a lot stronger."

"Little form?" Corey asked.

She nodded and began to shrink right before our eyes! In moments she was only about a foot tall. She flew into the air, zipping around us like a hummingbird. Then she grabbed onto Corey's shirt and lifted him into the air!

"Whoa!" Corey exclaimed. She laughed musically before putting him down.

Paige clapped her hands together, "Okay, we can work with this. Anyone else? No, okay. I'll make the boat, you guys will push and pull it. I'll also make some oars, but Corey here might be the only one strong enough to use them."

With that she got to work. She knelt on the ground and closed her eyes in concentration. A moment passed without anything happening, but then the ground shook as something pushed itself out of the ground. A large stone the size of a horse rose slowly until it could roll onto the ground. Then another, and another. Before long there was half a dozen large boulders lying around her. Then they began to flow into each other!

We all gasped, except for the guides. Slowly a boat's hull formed. It was a large longboat, just big enough for all of us. There was a little stone left which she used to form oars. I could see why she said Corey might be the only one who could use it. I could lift one, but that's about it.

"How are we going to get that into the water?!" someone asked.

Paige stood, brushing herself off. "Easy. Just start walking, it will keep up." With that Paige started walking towards the ocean. The other guides urged us to follow but we all stopped and stared for a minute when the boat started sliding along on a bed of sand without anyone touching it.

"Man, it must be cool to have powers like that!" a werewolf-looking guy breathed. I could only nod in agreement.

Soon the boat was half in the water and half on the beech. We all climbed in except for the merman, fairy and phoenix. She insisted on flying as much as possible to keep the weight down.

The fairy shrank down to her smallest size and perched on the front of the boat. Paige formed a handhold for her to use to pull the boat along. Once the boat was in the water she formed another on the bottom for the merman. The fairy towed us out, the pace quickening rapidly when the merman added his strength to hers. And picked up again when Corey put the oars to work.

We moved along at a fair clip with Paige navigating. She said that she could feel the direction of north like a compass and guided us unerringly.

Eventually Corey got tired. Several people tried to take up the oars but only two of us could handle them at all. Oddly enough, I was one of them. Paige had formed rings for the oars to go through so all I had to do was lift a portion of their weight and pull against the water. They didn't seem that heavy that way but I was obviously stronger than before.

Eventually our pace slowed. The merman stuck his head out of the water and said he needed a break. We hauled him in. The phoenix joined soon after, extinguishing her flame wings a few feet above us and dropping into Corey's waiting arms. She didn't seem very comfortable with that and he quickly set her down. The fairy actually lasted the longest before she had to rest. She quickly reverted to her human size when she did.

The wolfman, Corey and I took turns at the oars, though Corey always lasted the longest. Eventually we were all too tired and drifted in silence until we fell asleep.

---

Something tugging my hair woke me. Brushing at my hair groggily my hand came in contact with... feathers? That woke me up! I sat upright and startled several seagulls away from the boat. Corey was already awake, pulling away at the oars.

"Annoying, aren't they?" he said breathlessly.

"How long have you been up?" I asked.

He shrugged, "A while."

"Why don't I take a turn? You look tired." I suggested. He agreed and we switched places. The movement startled a few others awake, including the phoenix. She decided to lighten our load and started flying again.

Before long everyone was awake and we were moving at a good clip again with our merman and fairy help. The phoenix came back down long enough to heat up our last cans of food. It was interesting to watch. She just held them in her hands and they burst into flame! But she wasn't harmed.

Shared around the entire group there wasn't much. Especially when those of us providing the muscle moving the boat got the lion's share. I protested that, but still got fed half a can. The merman and fairy got a whole can each. Nobody begrudged them that, though. Their contributions were obvious and impressive.

But after two days of travel we were all getting weaker again. Especially those responsible for keeping the boat moving. Corey and the fairy were handling it the best. The wolfman was no longer strong enough to pull the oars at all and I couldn't last more than half an hour at a time. The merman was struggling, too.

Even the phoenix was exhausted, having to spend most of her time on the boat. We were nearly out of water, too. It didn't look good for us.

On the fourth day out someone spotted a boat behind us. We all tensed at this news and redoubled our efforts. For a time we left the boat behind. But fatigue caught up and they closed the distance.

"Who are they?" the phoenix asked worriedly.

"Probably the same ones that destroyed our boat." Paige said darkly.

"Maybe, maybe not. But let's get to Hawaii as soon as we can just to be on the safe side." Corey said.

On the morning of our fifth day the boat was close enough to get a good look at. And it wasn't a small boat, but a large warship! "A battleship?! I didn't think anybody used those anymore!" Corey exclaimed.

"Shit! This isn't good. I heard a few weeks ago that Texas recommissioned a couple of them." Paige said.

Corey's eyes widened in what I could only think was fear, "That's not good. We need to move faster!"

He put his words to action and took his turn at the oars again. We lurched forward, his urgency lending strength to the fairy and merman. But it was clear we weren't going to get away. The battleship was just too fast and we were running out of steam. Even Corey.

And suddenly she was there. Standing among us like she'd been there the whole time. "Hey guys, need some help?" she said.

Everything stopped as we gawked at this stunning blonde woman in shock. Even in the baggy sweatpants and tank top with her hair cut short she was beautiful. I felt an intense stab of envy. Going Wyld made me into a monster and she became beautiful! Unless she was like that before, but still!

"What can you do?" Corey asked, being the first to recover as usual.

"Fly. Fast." she said simply.

"Can you push or pull us?" Paige asked hopefully.

She stroked her chin in thought kind of like a guy with a beard or something. It was odd, to say the least. "I think if I pushed from behind I'd capsize you. And I think I'm going to need to be in contact with as much of the boat as possible for this to work. This thing looks like the work of an earth elemental. Think whoever made it can make some kind of harness like thing in the middle?" she asked finally.

Paige shrugged, "I'll try anything once. Get in whatever position you want and I'll shape the boat around you."

She laid down in the center of the boat and Paige caused the stone to flow up around her, leaving handholds and footholds for her to dig into. "Cool, this should work." she said. "But everybody better get in and lay low. This is likely to be bumpy."

Corey splashed the water three times, the signal he'd worked out for the merman to come up. The fairy stopped pulling and climbed down into the bottom of the boat, keeping her smaller form. Everyone got as low as we could and Paige added protrusions to hold onto. She had to use the oars for material but we weren't going to row our way out of this anyway.

Once we all said we were ready she said, "Hang on!" Suddenly the boat lurched forward, water spraying up on all sides. I was instantly soaked. Paige had to add holes for the water to get out or we would have drowned or sunk. But when I dared to look up I could see that we were moving at an unbelievable pace.

There was a booming sound and we suddenly stopped. Something hit the water ahead of us and a wall of water shot up, soaking us all over again. "They're shooting!" someone screamed.

Everyone began panicking, but the flying girl just smiled, "Don't worry. We got this covered. Watch." With that she pointed back towards the battleship, which was much further away now. The guns fired, flattening the water around the ship. A moment later the booming sound came again. I thought we were going to be hit, but she suddenly pulled us forward far enough to dodge it.

When the spray cleared nobody was hurt. The blonde was still smiling so I looked back at the ship. Just as I did a beam of red light struck it just above the waterline. Water vaporized and the struck spot blackened. A moment later another beam shot out and struck the turret that fired at us. This beam lasted longer and caused the turret to glow red where it struck. The turret didn't move or fire after that.

"What's going on?" Corey asked.

"A friend of mine is covering us. Now that the guns are silenced I'll get us the rest of the way there." the blonde girl said. We all ducked down just in time for us to lurch forward again. The speed she was managing was astonishing! We were like a speed boat; cutting through the water and leaving a tall wake of water falling behind us.

We traveled like that for what seemed an eternity but was probably only an hour or two. When we stopped Hawaii was in sight and the battleship was turning away. I was surprised at that, since it hadn't taken that much damage by the looks of it. But then I saw the two Japanese gunships half out of the harbor and understood.

"We're safe!" someone yelled, followed by just about everybody else. The fairy towed us the last ways to a long pier. Paige freed the flyer from her stone harness and she flew off so fast it almost seemed she teleported. But she reappeared a moment later on the pier, waiting to tie off the boat. Once that was done we all gladly climbed out.

Once we were all out of the boat Paige broke it up, letting the pieces sink out of sight.

"So, what now?" someone asked.

---

To Be Continued...

---

June 2015

What now was an interview with a bunch of people in suits. One of them was named Joe; the friend of the blonde who blasted the battleship. They looked like government people but they didn't act like it. Joe started to talk to me at first but Paige took him aside and he sent the flyer to talk to me instead.

"Hey, I'm Erin. I'm just helping out with these stiffs. We've never had anything quite like this happen before, so the powers that be want us to interview you lot and find out what happened. But lets get out of the sun for this, okay?" she said.

I nodded numbly and followed her. The others were all following the suits. Our guides walked off with one of them, except for Paige. She followed us.

"I'm not going to bite her, you know." Erin said when she noticed Paige following us.

"I know. But this one's kind of fragile. Kind of like Tessa, but worse. I want to make sure she's okay." Paige replied. Erin turned serious when she heard that, though it didn't make any sense to me.

"How much worse?" she asked darkly. Paige just nodded and Erin growled, "Damn it! I don't suppose you were able to meet up with the ones that did that to her?"

Paige shook her hand in a so-so way, "Not exactly. Her family is the culprit here, or at least her father. But one of the others we rescued decided to take advantage of that. I left him in a stone cage without food or water. He might survive, but I certainly hope not!"

Erin cursed under her breath and took several deep breaths to calm herself. "Okay, we'll deal with that later. I'm no shrink. Let's get this out of the way so you can get started on your new life."

I was left following behind them and wondering what they were talking about. Some of it was obvious, but other things confused me. Like the 'new life' comment. What would be expected of me here?

We were all led into a hospital where doctors started looking at us intently. After we were given a clean bill of health minus our obvious malnourishment and exposure from being on the ocean for days. Then Erin and Paige led me into a small room with a table and some chairs and sat me down.

"Okay, considering what's happened I think we should start with some food and water. Cool?" Erin said. I nodded uncertainly and she breezed out of the room.

"What's going on?" I asked.

Paige smiled, "Erin's just going to get you some food and water. Once that's taken care of she'll do the whole interview thing. Then we get you into refugee housing and help you get on your feet. Well, your mentor will do that part. I'll be going back as soon as transportation can be arranged."

"Going back?!" I exclaimed. "Why would you want to do that?!"

"There are a lot of people needing help like you did. As long as certain governments treat obvious Wyld like sub-human beasts there's going to be a need for us. And my power over earth is really helpful for making escape tunnels and shelters, as you saw." she explained.

"I couldn't do that." I said with a shudder.

She shrugged, "I've got some advantages in that area. I know what my powers are and have some experience using them. I know how to fight, both with and without powers, and I don't have the background you do."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked.

"You may not want to admit it now, but you were obviously badly abused. And by your own father, no less. And that fairly shortly after your mother died by the sounds of it! Anybody would have a rough time after that." Paige replied.

I shrugged and thankfully she dropped it. A little later Erin returned with a tray heaped with food and a small pitcher of ice water. I devoured it, with admonishments to take my time from both of them. It was hard, though, being so hungry. Even as a slave I'd never been so hungry. Quite.

When I was done I was embarrassed by what a mess I'd made of myself, and how I'd eaten every crumb I could get to.

Somewhere along the line Erin had left and returned with some papers. "What's that?" I asked while I was cleaning myself off.

"The ever present paperwork. It's not too bad, though. Just fill it out as best you can. If you don't understand something just ask." she replied, pushing the papers and a pen across the table to me.

After that was done Erin made a call and another woman came in. "This is Nancy. She's a healer. She's just going to make sure you don't have any illnesses or injuries the doctors missed." Erin explained.

I held still while Nancy laid her hands on my shoulders. She stood like that for a while without moving. Then she shook herself and looked awkwardly at the other two. "Uh, I think maybe you two should leave for this." she said.

"What's wrong?" Erin asked.

Paige stood and pulled Erin to her feet, "I think I know. We'll be right outside." With that they left the room.

"What's going on?" I asked worriedly.

Nancy smiled sadly, "In order to heal someone I have to touch the damaged area. I can feel where the damage is from anywhere, though."

"I still don't understand." I said.

"You were hurt, down there." Nancy explained, pointing down. I blushed, realizing what she must be talking about.

"Uh, it's fine. Really." I said weakly.

Nancy shook her head, "Trust me, it's not. Please, it won't take more than a minute."

Reluctantly, I agreed. She offered to take me to another room with a bed, but I didn't want to face Erin and Paige so I just laid down on the table after getting undressed. Nancy was as good as her word. She only had to touch me for a minute to heal me. I hadn't realized how painful it was until she healed it.

"Feel better?" she asked while I got dressed. I just nodded, blushing profusely. "Want me to let the others in now?" I nodded again. "Okay. I think you might benefit from talking to Tessa, Erin's wife. She might have some useful insights for you. She escaped form a somewhat similar situation as you. See you around."

I watched her leave, wondering what she was talking about. And wife?! Weird.

When the others came back in they didn't say anything about Nancy or ask what had been healed, thankfully.

From there Erin led us out of the building and to the parking lot. When she pressed the key fob and the lights of an SUV flashed Paige laughed. "What?" Erin asked.

"Since when do you use a car?!" Paige giggled.

Erin shrugged, "I've got a kid now. Can't fly her everywhere. Besides, Tessa never has gotten used to flying. At least not at my speed."

"Mach three is kind of extreme." Paige said.

"Seriously?!" I squeaked.

Erin shrugged self-consciously, "Yeah, pretty much."

I realized then how far out of my league I really was. An earth elemental that could shape rock like it was putty and someone who could fly three times the speed of sound. Or tow a boat at insane speeds. Here was me with a little strength and nothing else. But it fit, too. Dad always said I was worthless and what was more worthless than a Wyld who was just a little stronger than before?

I was lost in my own thoughts as we climbed into Erin's car. Soon we were pulling up to a gate with two large Wyld guards. Erin showed them something and they opened the gate for us.

"Where are we?" I asked.

"Refugee housing. The government puts you up here for up to six months until you get on your feet. I stayed here a few years ago." Erin replied.

The apartment was surprisingly nice. The carpet was a bit worn, but clean. The appliances were getting a little old, but everything looked good. I couldn't believe they were giving this to me; even temporarily.

I flopped down on the couch and sighed. It felt soo good! I felt like I could stay right there forever.

---

A jolt woke me from a sound sleep. I flailed around wildly and touched... nothing! Screaming I realized I was floating in mid-air. Suddenly I fell on a soft surface.

"I'm so sorry!" someone said nearby. I looked around wildly and found myself in what looked like my new bedroom, on my bed. Standing nearby was a woman with cat ears and a tail that swished anxiously behind her.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"I'm Tessa, Erin's wife. I was just moving you somewhere more comfortable. I didn't mean to wake you." she said.

"But, there was nothing touching me?" I said, confused.

She shrugged self-consciously, "I'm telekinetic."

I shook my head in wonder. I'd never been around Wyld before I changed. Now I seemed to be surrounded by powerful Wyld.

"You fell asleep on the couch and Erin had already asked me to come over so I thought I'd move you to the bed where you'd be more comfortable. I'm sorry for waking you." Tessa said.

"What's going on in here?!" Erin asked, running into the room.

"Sorry dear, I startled her when I floated her off the couch." Tessa explained.

"Oh, is that all? I thought someone was getting murdered from the sound of it." Paige said from behind Erin.

"How are you feeling Anna? Do you want to sleep some more?" Erin asked.

I was surprised she used my name; I didn't think I'd told her. But then I remembered the papers I filled out. I had written my name at least a dozen times and Erin had those now. "Uh, I'm awake now, I guess." I said.

"So why did you ask me to come over Erin? Just to move Anna?" Tessa asked.

Erin snorted, "Hardly. Paige thought she might like to talk to you. Sounds like you have similar backgrounds."

"Except you got off easy compared to her." Paige added.

Tessa frowned, "Do you mean...?" Paige nodded sadly. "Oh, you poor thing!" Next thing I knew I was getting the stuffing squeezed out of me by Tessa.

"Uh, thanks?" I said awkwardly.

"Maybe we'd better go for a walk?" Erin said, glancing at her wife. Tessa nodded, so she ushered Paige out and shut the door behind her.

"What was that all about?" I asked.

Tessa sighed and sat on the bed next to me, "They thought you might benefit from talking to me. They think we might have something in common."

"Like what?" I asked.

"Our fathers, probably. Mine was no prize, I'm afraid. He would hit me and my mother whenever he was upset. Or drunk. Or just felt like it. Mom died when I was ten from injuries he caused. I didn't know it at the time, though. When I went Wyld things got worse." Tessa said softly.

"How?" I asked.

"He kicked me out. But only after beating me within an inch of my life." Tessa said.

"What did you do?" I asked.

She smiled sadly, "I went to my uncle. He lived not far from us. After that meeting I woke in the hospital."

I nodded, having a few memories like that. She noticed, "You know what that's like, don't you? Anyway, my aunt didn't agree with her husband, or my father. She came and helped me. She got a hotel room for me to stay in until I was recovered enough to leave and then got me a ticket here. I owe her my life."

I didn't know what to say to that, but she didn't seem to expect me to, "What's your story? Paige said it was worse?"

I nodded hesitantly. She sat, patiently waiting for me to continue, "My dad was never happy about having a girl. He didn't know how to relate to me. My brother Jerry was born a year after me, so he pretty much ignored me once he had his son. That was okay, though. I got to spend a lot of time with Mom. But then she died of cancer."

The tears came, as they always did when I thought of Mom. I missed her as much as ever. Tessa waited until I had composed myself and could continue, "After Mom died Dad got really strange. He had me take over all the cleaning and cooking that Mom had done, and even stuff I think he had done. He said it was my job as the woman of the house. That I had to take Mom's place."

Tessa listened, but gasped at the last sentence, "He didn't?!"

"What?" I asked.

"He didn't have you take your mother's place in his bed, did he?" Tessa asked fearfully.

I nodded, "I had to. Mom couldn't anymore. I didn't like it, but Dad said he needed me."

Tears streaming down her face, Tessa crushed me to her again. She held me like that for a few moments before pulling back. She sighed, "Anna, please listen carefully, okay? What your father did was wrong. It was not your job to do that. Not for him or anyone else. That's something you should only be doing when you want to, with someone you care about very much. It might not seem like it to you, but what he did was rape. Plain and simple."

I shook my head, "No, he told me..."

She put her finger to my lips to stop me, "I know what he told you. But consider the source. He was the one hurting you. And don't argue with me, we both know it hurt and more than physically."

"But... he wasn't the only one to say that." I protested.

Tessa's face darkened, "Who else?"

I shrank back from her intense gaze and looked down at my hands in my lap. "Jerry... and him."

"Your brother, too?!" Tessa nearly screamed. "And who is him?"

"He must have been in the factory. He was with us when we escaped. He had sharp teeth and said I belonged to him." I said, shivering at the memory of him.

There was a knock at the door then, and Erin's voice coming through, "Is everything alright in here? I thought I heard another scream."

Tessa patted my hand and got up. She opened the door and said something in whispers to Erin. Erin's faced darkened, she nodded, and then hurriedly left. Tessa closed the door and returned to sit next to me.

"What was that?" I asked.

Tessa smiled sadly again, "Erin's going to get someone who can help you. I'm afraid your history is much worse than mine. I was just beaten. I was never raped, though a gang tried once after I arrived here. Fortunately for me Erin was there to save me."

"But I was never raped. Nobody ever forced me." I said, though I couldn't look her in the eye to say it.

She placed her finger under my chin and lifted. She held it there until I met her gaze, "Rape isn't always about physical force. What you experienced was still rape. You thought you had no choice. And if I'm not mistaken, you were punished if you didn't do as you were told. You were conditioned to act as you did. That's not your fault."

Before I could say any more to that there was another knock at the door. Tessa got up and answered it. I was surprised to see Erin there with another woman. The woman looked a little disheveled and a lot annoyed. "What is this all about Erin?!" she demanded.

"Thank you for coming Beth. We were hoping you could help Anna here." Tessa said. Beth looked over at me and gasped, her skin turning pale.

I thought she was horrified by how ugly I am now, but she quickly disabused me of that. "My poor child!" she cried, rushing into the room. She took Tessa's place beside me and engulfed me in the warmest hug I'd ever encountered. I found myself melting into it and bawling my eyes out for no apparent reason.

---

I woke lying on a soft couch with my head on somebody's lap. Whoever it was, they were stroking my hair and I was afraid if I moved they would stop so I kept my eyes closed and relaxed.

"I know you're awake, but I'm glad you're so comfortable." someone said. Cracking my eyes open I saw the woman Tessa had called Beth leaning over me. It was her lap I was lying on. She smiled sadly down at me, "Are you up to talking now?"

"About what?" I asked, afraid I knew the answer.

"Whatever you want to talk about. I'm kind of a counselor." Beth replied.

"Kind of?" I said.

She shrugged, "Yeah. I don't have the training, but I sense thoughts and emotions. With all the trauma around here it was natural for me to fall into the role."

"Trauma?" I repeated, worried about what might be going on here to cause so much trouble.

She smiled sadly, "Yes, unfortunately most of the refugees we get here went through some pretty bad stuff before they got here. Most aren't as bad off as you, but some are even worse."

"Is it... safe, here?" I asked hesitantly.

A tear ran down her cheek as she looked at me with an expression that reminded me of Mom. Sighing, she said, "You poor thing. You don't really know what safe is, do you?" I just looked at her blankly so she continued, "Yes, it's safe here. We have our share of bad eggs around here but you've already got some good friends in the Carlsons to help you."

"Carlsons?" I asked.

"Sorry, Erin and Tessa. They both feel very protective of you, so I'm sure they'll help you get settled here. And if you ever run into any trouble there aren't many better people to have on your side." Beth replied.

"So... what happens now?" I said.

"Pretty much whatever you want to happen." she replied. "Hawaii will support you for up to six months, so you have some time to figure out what you want to do with your life. You can go to college if you want. We might even be able to get your records from your old school, if you were going to college before."

"I was. Mom insisted." I said.

"What were you studying?" Beth asked.

"I was working on a teaching degree." I replied, unsure if that's what I really wanted at this point.

"You don't sound very confident. Having second thoughts?" she said.

I nodded, "Yeah, I guess I am. But what can I do? I'm not good at anything."

She started stroking my hair again, "One thing you can do is work on that self-image of yours. You're a lot more valuable than you give yourself credit for. You can do anything you want to do, if you try hard enough. What would you like to do?"

I lay there and thought about it for a while and realized I already knew. I wasn't brave like Paige or Corey, but maybe... "I'd like to help other Wyld, but I couldn't go and fight like Paige and Corey."

"Well, we may be working together a lot in the future then." Beth said.

"Why?" I asked.

"Because that's what I do. I'm not a fighter, either. My powers are particularly badly suited to fighting because I'd feel my enemies pain as well as my friends. But here I can use that to help people get their lives back together. Maybe you could do the same?" Beth suggested.

"But... I don't have a power like that. I don't have any power at all, except for being a little stronger." I protested.

"Every Wyld has a power. For some, strength is their power. But those are a lot stronger than you are. So there has to be something else you can do. But even if your powers aren't useful in my line of work, you can still study psychology. If you want. There are certainly plenty of Wyld with problems." she said.

"How... how would I find out what my powers are?" I asked, wondering why I'd never given that any thought before.

Beth shrugged, "In my experience, trying to figure out what your powers are doesn't work very well. It's best to just get on with your life and they'll make themselves known eventually. There's just no good way to test for powers. At least, not that anybody has figured out so far. And testing some powers could get you or someone else killed."

That conversation led to others. It seemed like I spent most of my time those first couple of months talking to Beth or Tessa. Or Paige, for the few days she stuck around. At first I did a lot of crying as I slowly came to understand all that was done to me and got my head on straight. Then I got angry. Really angry!

In the meantime I slowly got to know the area and Erin helped me get a job at a restaurant she used to work at. Luckily it was as a cook, not a waitress. I didn't think I was ready for that. At least Dad making me do all the cooking at home gave me some experience to draw on.

My new life started to take shape. I even started looking at taking some classes at the local community college. But the anger just kept growing.

I was walking to the bus stop one day when a group of orcs approached me. I'd been warned about the orc gangs in the area and how they'd probably try to recruit me. Apparently I'm an orc now. I'd really rather be human.

Anyway, the biggest of the group swaggered towards me and said, "Hey babe, you new here? Why don't you hang out with us? This is our territory; we'll take care of you." He finished up with a leer just like the guy with the sharp teeth had.

I froze in fear, knowing where this would likely lead. But then something snapped inside me. My vision went red and I began to feel very hot. I might have thought it was just something in my head if the orcs hadn't suddenly been thrown off their feet and back away from me.

"What the...?" one of them shouted as he fetched up against a parked van.

Before I could take all that in I found the grass at my feet had suddenly caught fire!

"Shit! Look at that! Now I really want her in our gang!" the orc leader said from where he was lying in the gutter where he'd fallen.

The gangers all got up and started back towards me cautiously. I was tired of people wanting to take advantage of me. It seemed like everyone in my life had been taking advantage of me until I met Paige and Corey. Then there was Erin, Tessa and Beth. They never took advantage of me. In fact, they had no need of me at all! They were all more powerful and skilled than me. But they still treated me like a human being.

"Just leave. Me. ALONE!!" I screamed, accompanied by some sort of shock wave that flattened the grass and sent them all flying back in the air again. I guessed that's what knocked them down in the first place?

They scrambled to their feet exchanging uncertain glances between them and then looking back at me. It looked like they couldn't decide if they wanted to keep trying to recruit me or if they wanted to run.

A crumpled up piece of paper fluttering in the wind brushed up against my leg and burst into flame. It didn't last long before it was nothing but ash. Somehow, that seemed to make the gangers' decision for them. They broke and ran.

I watched them run in fascination for a moment before I burst out laughing. They were running from me. Me! It was too ridiculous to believe. But then I looked down at the ashes at my feet and that sobered my mood. I didn't fully understand it yet but I'd found my Wyld power. Beth was right, trying to find it would have been dangerous. I could have burned down my apartment!

The bus passing me broke me out of my reverie and I ran to catch it at the bus stop. Somewhere along the way my vision returned to normal and I cooled down. Perhaps the most amazing part was that I was totally calm. My anger was gone.

---

To Be Continued...

---

July 2015
The encounter with the orc gang changed everything for me. Suddenly I wasn't helpless anymore. Okay, maybe I never was. But I didn't feel helpless anymore. I had power. It wasn't as impressive as Erin's or Tessa's but it was enough to protect myself with.

Perhaps the best part was losing all that anger. Beth didn't agree.

"I'm worried about this sudden change." she said a couple days later at my place. She had been visiting almost everyday since I arrived. I'd asked her if she didn't have other people who needed her help more but she said I wasn't just a client; I was a friend. I still found it hard to believe sometimes that I seemed to have suddenly collected so many friends.

I'm fine." I protested.

Beth stared at me a moment before saying, "You look well, I'll admit. But it's not normal to have such a sudden change. It's not healthy to suppress all that anger."

"I'm not suppressing anything!" I replied, rolling my eyes. "You're an empath. Am I feeling any anger?"

"Well, no, other than some frustration with me. But it is possible to suppress it to a point where I can't detect it." she said.

I shrugged, "I can't explain why my anger went away. It just did after using my powers. Maybe it's part of how my power works?"

She looked thoughtful, "Hmm, I suppose that's possible. That would even explain why your power didn't manifest before. You were too closed down to really get angry so there was nothing to trigger it. Can you activate your power now?"

I shrugged, so we went outside to give it a try. I really didn't have a clue how I'd activated my powers in the first place. I tried to will them to but nothing happened.

"Try thinking about something that makes you angry." Beth suggested.

That wasn't difficult. The hardest part was choosing what to focus on, there were so many things that made me angry. My father. My brother. Being enslaved for being Wyld. The list goes on. It amazed me how much I'd changed since I got to Hawaii. Shrugging that off for now, I focused on the man with the sharp teeth. That was enough to make me angry without getting too upset. Then I focused on trying to get my power to work again. Only a moment later I felt calmer as a shock wave shot out from me, nearly knocking Beth down despite being over ten feet away.

"Are you okay?" I asked, surprised that the effect hit her so hard.

She smiled weakly, "I'm fine. It looks like being angry is the key, alright. You looked about ready to murder somebody until that shock wave. Now you seem completely calm."

I realized she was right. I didn't feel the least bit angry. The heat around me was not as intense as the first time but otherwise my powers seemed to work like before. I wondered if getting angrier would make the heat stronger so started thinking about Jerry. Suddenly there was another shock that did knock Beth down this time. There was also a sharp sound at my feet. When I looked down I found the concrete had cracked.

Before I could say anything Beth waved me back, "I'm fine, relax. I felt a spike of anger from you just before that happened but it disappeared almost immediately. It's almost like your power feeds on your anger..."

"Does that mean I have to be angry to use my powers?" I wondered.

Beth shrugged, "Maybe. Or maybe you just need some practice to learn to use them without getting angry. Either way you seem to have a built in relief valve for your anger. That should come in handy but I suggest you not rely on it too much."

"You mean become dependent on it." I guessed.

She nodded, "Yes, that would be just as bad as being angry all the time. Why don't you see if you can turn your powers off now?"

"Okay." I agreed, willing them to turn off. It hardly took any effort. In fact, it was more like ceasing to exert effort even though I hadn't been aware of exerting myself at all. Beth walked up and held her hand near my arm for a moment before touching me cautiously.

"You cool fast." she said, seeming uninjured.

"That's good but why don't my clothes burn?" I asked. "Not that I'm complaining." I hurried to add.

She shook her head, "Who knows? How do any of our powers work?"

That was the first of many experiments. At Beth's insistence I never did them alone so she, Erin or Tessa were always there. Paige even showed up once while she was visiting and wanted to see what I could do. Not that my powers are very impressive. They're not bad for defense but that's about it. I did learn that I seem to heal a lot faster when I use them, though. I had cut myself while chopping vegetables at work. The cut was pretty deep but healing up nicely until I had another bout of practice with my powers. Then it was like I was never cut at all.

Erin visited me at work one day with Joe in tow. "What's up Erin?" I asked, surprised to see her there. She seemed inclined to avoid the place now that she didn't have to work there anymore. I never did figure out what she disliked about it so much.

"This lug heard about your power experiments and seems to think you'd be a good addition to his team." she replied.

"Team? What team?" I asked. I'd thought Joe just worked with refugees and stuff but this sounded like something different.

Joe looked a little uncomfortable, glancing at Erin for support but not getting it. "Um, you see we don't just help new Wyld settle in here. We're also sort of the Wyld police. When a Wyld goes rogue we're the ones who go after them and bring them in. Most of the regular police force either aren't Wyld or don't have combat related powers. So those of us who do capture the rogues. We also help out the military when the islands are attacked."

I just gaped at him for a moment before blurting, "You want me to join the military?!"

"Um, well, we're not really the military. We're sort of an independent group of problem solvers. We do work for the government but we're not part of any other department." he said.

I glanced incredulously at Erin. "Don't look at me. He's been trying to recruit me for a few years now. He's not very good at taking 'no' for an answer. You saw how he got me to help them out when you arrived." she grumbled.

"So you work with him now?" I asked.

"Not likely." she growled. "That was a one time thing."

"Now Erin, you know you could do a lot of good..." Joe started, only to get cut off by Erin punching him in the shoulder. Hard.

"Forget it." Erin almost snarled. "I'm not playing soldier and hunting down my own kind. I saw enough of that in Calivada."

"Hey," Joe said with more force, "we're not like that and you know it!"

Erin relented a little, "Sorry, I know you're not. But I don't trust the government, any government, enough to start working for them. Find another flyer."

Joe sighed, this was obviously a long running argument between them, "You know Hawaii isn't like Calivada but I can see you're not in any mood to talk about it. Anyway, Anna, I was hoping you would consider giving us a chance. Your powers could come in handy."

I frowned, "How? They're purely defensive."

He nodded, "Sure, but that's still good for defending yourself when things get bumpy. Most of the messes we get into are defensive anyway. Like when you arrived. We didn't attack the battleship full on, we just disabled their weapons long enough for you to escape."

I considered his offer briefly as he filled me in on some more details but ultimately my initial reaction still held. I didn't want to fight. I'd seen enough death already. Helping people like Beth did was a lot more appealing. Or maybe teaching like Tessa. I wasn't decided yet on my career path but I was sure that Joe's path wasn't mine.

Joe didn't give up but he backed off for a while. I noticed a few days later he was trying to sell Erin on it again. The guy is definitely stubborn. If they weren't such good friends I think Erin would have taken him up ten thousand feet and let him go she looked so frustrated.

She was visiting with Tessa a couple of days later so I asked her why she was so against it.

"Why, are you thinking about joining up after all?" she asked, sounding disappointed.

Tessa bumped her shoulder into Erin's, "Don't be so negative, dear. Just because you don't want to work for the government doesn't mean it isn't right for other people. I work for the government, in case you've forgotten."

"Well, yeah, " Erin admitted defensively, "but you teach kids! Not hunt down Wyld!"

"I don't want to hunt down anybody. I'm just curious." I said, leaning back in surprise at how angry she seemed.

Tessa grabbed her hand and she took a few deep breaths to relax. "Sorry, I didn't mean to frighten you." she said. She glanced at Janet, their daughter, but she was sound asleep. Janet's a cute little thing. I was holding her as we talked, as I often did whenever they were around. Nobody could resist Janet's charms. Not even Paige and she's pretty jaded.

"Does it have something to do with Calivada?" I asked, remembering her comment about it at the diner.

"How much do you know about Calivada?" Tessa asked.

I shrugged, "Not much. I know it's not a good place to be Wyld. Even worse than Texas by all accounts. And it's really religious."

Erin snorted but Tessa continued, "Religion is mostly an excuse for Calivada to take total control. And to persecute Wyld any way they can. Confederate Wyld are automatically the slaves of their families or the state, though there is a chance to become free if they look human. Texas Wyld are just slaves of the state, as you know. There are, officially, no Calivada Wyld."

"Huh?" I asked intelligently. "How can that be?"

"Some are able to hide because they look normal. Some are useful. The others..." Tessa trailed off, looking worriedly at her wife.

"What about the others? There are others, aren't there? I mean, everybody goes Wyld!" I said.

"The others are killed." Erin said darkly.

"What?!" I nearly screamed. Janet started fussing so I took a moment to rock her back to sleep while staring in shock at Erin.

Erin nodded without looking at any of us, "Sometimes the government gets them. Police, secret police, military or whatever. Spooks they're generally called. I had trouble trusting Joe at first because he looked kind of like a Spook but he doesn't act like them. Anyway, the government only gets the ones whose family doesn't beat them to it. Or their neighbors, coworkers, or whatever."

She stopped there. I waited but she seemed lost in her own thoughts. Tessa placed her hand on Erin's and spoke for her, "Erin didn't know a lot of this herself when she first arrived. She thought it had stopped. But her family tried to kill her when he went Wyld."

I gasped, "No!" Tessa nodded sadly. A tear streaked down Erin's face but she seemed unaware of it.

But it wasn't long before she shook it off and angrily wiped the tear away, "A lot of governments still treat Wyld like dirt. Or weapons. I don't trust governments, so I don't work for them. End of story."

I started saying something about Hawaii being different but Tessa shook her head so I shut up. I guess Erin has her issues, too. It was a surprising revelation since Erin is usually so confident. A little taciturn sometimes, but confident. But maybe that has as much to do with her being so powerful as anything.

The rest of their visit was rather strained but things returned to normal after that. I stuck with my decision not to join the 'Wyld Core' as Joe called it. They didn't seem to have an official title, at least that I knew of, but he liked to call them that. Erin seemed to get annoyed whenever he said it, though, so he usually had the sense not to when she was around.

Another thing I noticed was that those closest to Erin tended to get pronouns wrong with her. She never seemed to react to them, though. I decided it must be because of how short she keeps her hair and how she never wears anything the least bit feminine. It's not like she tries to look like a guy, though. She's just not very feminine. Maybe that's why she and Tessa work so well. Tessa's plenty feminine for the both of them.

Eventually my six months were over. I had started working with Beth and taking some classes, mostly psychology, so I ended up moving in with her. She said I was the best roommate she ever had because whenever she started getting on my nerves I just had to go outside and 'rage out', as she called it, and everything was cool. Not that I got angry with her often. She's far too nice to be mad at for long.

It amazed me how much misery the refugees who came to Hawaii had experienced. Some of their experiences made my life seem like paradise. My powers came in handy as I listened to their stories. I was still prone to anger after everything I'd been through and hearing these horrors really brought it out. Beth was always close enough to give me a little telepathic nudge when I was getting too angry to let me know I needed to blow off some steam. I think I confused a few people when I'd suddenly pause our meetings so I could go outside and use my powers. Beth wanted me to find a better way to work with my anger but felt it was better to rely on my powers for now than to take my anger out on refugees who had already suffered enough.

Working with Beth is really rewarding, though. I get to help people without having to fight anybody. Although there have been a couple of times when somebody went ballistic and I had to use my powers to defend myself. The resulting fires were a pain but the shock wave was usually enough to cool people down. But most of the time we just talk. I've got a long way to go before I can be even half as effective as Beth with her powers but at least I am helping. And I've got a lot of good friends who help to remind me of that when I'm feeling down.

---

The End…?

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

The Changing Woman
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 1
by AoifeM

Spring, 2012, Durango, Dinétah, The Free States:

There are many talks about the atrocities of Texas, the xenophobia of the Northern States, and the progressive mentality of Cascadia. Many broken parts of the former United States have been in the spotlight for things good or bad, but away from them lies a region on the map barely noticed in the international community. It’s been that way since they’ve established themselves 10 years ago. They called these lands the Free States- a society made mostly of refugees who fled from the neighboring countries whose mission was to persecute those who go Wyld. To those who lived here, the Free States meant freedom. To the other countries, “free” meant that if strong enough the states could be theirs for the taking.

However, we have another word for our land: Dinétah. It was located in the center of the nation, surrounded by the original states of Utah, Colorado, Arizona, and New Mexico. It was an old word, rejected from use a long time ago by our Navajo ancestors. They claimed that the name was the past, and the Navajo was the future. How ironic the past repeats itself.

What do I mean by that? Well of course, the Wyld, as they were called. So many legends amongst our people speak of mystical beings who came and blessed us with prosperity. So much of our cultural identity came back to the forefront. The stories of Diné Bahhane’, the creation of life. It tells of the first woman born on this world, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, the Changing Woman, who gave birth to the Hero Twins, and successfully eliminated the monsters of this Earth.

But who are monsters and who are diné? That was a difficult question for any of us to surmise. Some of us with gifts were not condemned as long as we remained human in appearance. Others, who took forms too hideous to describe were banished, forced to live out the days in the hot, unwavering desert. Much like everybody else, our religion was the basis of our law and order, and with that, we made our judgments. That which was once past legacy now is in the forefront of our society, and we embraced it wholeheartedly, even if it was looked down upon our Free State neighbors.

I was approaching 20 years of age. It is during this age that all peoples of the world begin their great journey that would ultimately decide my fate. This would determine whether I’d be diné or monster. However it had not come for me yet. And every day longer I wait as the paranoia gets harder to ignore.

My family could see the strain creeping within me. This too, was as hard on them as it was for me. They sought council with the Shaman of our village. It was our hope that maybe he could force the Wyld out of me.

Some people who believe in scientific reasoning would find the idea preposterous. Then again, I’m sure science can come up with a perfect explanation of the Wyld phenomenon as well. It’s been a major part of Navajo tradition. Rain dances, Powwows, to dance and chant to the spirits, the Diyah Dine'é, to assist us. Perhaps it would work. Who knows?

“So Nate,” my best friend, Shawna, began, “I heard that you were to visit the Shaman in hopes of finally revealing your Inner Self.”

Revealing your Inner Self is what they call turning Wyld. Shawna, although six months younger than me, already turned. As in fact I was there to witness it, as a flash of light enveloped her. Two wings of ocean blue hue outlined with fire red tips appeared upon her back, giving her the ability to fly. Likewise her feet turned into talons, much like an eagles. Many thought of her as a monster, but our Chief said otherwise, claiming her totem was that of the honorable Thunderbird, and all of its descendants should be revered and respected.

She would however prefer to live life as just plain Shawna.

“I don’t get it,” I replied. “Isn’t it everyone’s fate to go Wyld during their 19th to 20th years? You’ve already transformed, and you were barely of age! It’s starting to get to me, Shawna.”

Flying beside me she comforted me the best she could. “I’m sure it’ll happen sooner or later. You should enjoy the time you have right now.”

“And that’s what I worry about,” I admitted. “What if I turn into a monster? What if I grew six arms and razor sharp teeth and hide as hard as rock?”

“I think you’re getting a little carried away,” she claimed. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of anyone being that unlucky.”

“Then how about just a winged demon cat with an insatiable lust for flesh and has to constantly hunt for her pray to keep from going all animalistic?”

She looked at me strangely and asked, “Have you been reading too many comic books again?”

Moving in front of her I grabbed her shoulders as she slowly landed. In all seriousness, I asked her, “If something were to happen. If I were to turn into some freak, would you still be there for me?”

She smiled as she put her arms around me. “Of course, Nate. Hey, maybe I can help you with your hunting. These wings do have their advantages.”

I gave a little chuckle as I added, “Must be fun being able to fly like that.”

“Sometimes,” She stated. “Anyway, I got to get going. I’ll catch you around!”

She flew off, adding to the intense envy I had of her. While she could avoid obstacles and get to her house in a few minutes flat, I had to navigate the streets, the pedestrians and the occasional barking dog.

Speaking of dogs, or at least something similar (I know how them crazy animal lovers get when trying to equate the two), I couldn’t help but realize out of the corner of my eye a coyote staring intently at my direction. Yet, it didn’t feel like it was an act of aggression. For some reason, I could almost sense he was lonely.

Lonely or not I couldn’t let it get around me. We lived two different lives. I didn’t know what diseases it could carry, or what panic it could bring.

I tried to shoo it off, but all it did was stare at me with his head cocked sideways, looking at me in confusion. I tried to get it to divert its attention by throwing a rock over his head, hoping he would run away in fear or at the very least go and fetch it. Instead it just remained.

“Stupid coyote,” I grumbled. I began to turn away from it, hoping he’d just stay there. Of course, as I walked the other direction he began to follow.

“Damn it!” I yelled. “Go away!”

I had to put up with him all the way home. These were times when having wings are handy. Shawna is way too lucky.

Slamming the door in front of him, I was finally able to separate myself from the coyote. I felt at ease for once. It made me real uncomfortable, staring at me like that.

Unfortunately it remained outside my house. My parents complained nonstop, but it just couldn’t leave. It’s considered taboo to harm a coyote, so if it didn’t want to budge, it couldn’t be helped. And in the middle of the night it sat outside my front door, howling as I tried to fall asleep. I had little success.

The day came sooner rather than later- the day I had my visit with the tribe’s Shaman. My father waited for me, as I adorned myself in the tribal gear of my ancestors. Gone were the clothes of everyday life, now I wore the outfit of a Navajo warrior. My mother finished applying the warpaint upon my face. With only a hairpipe breastplate hanging around my neck, and my pants covered in buffalo hide leggings, I was pretty much set to go. With my head held high, and my nervousness held in check, I made my way to the inner circle, where the Shaman waited for me there.

While walking in the Shaman, with his booming voice began.

“In the beginning there was darkness. From darkness spawned light, and from the light spawned the Diyin Dine’é, precursors to our people. From the light came First Man and First Woman, and Coyote and the First Angry. This world is referred to as the First World.

Together they traveled from one world to the next, bringing with them the knowledge from world’s past. Eventually they entered the Fourth World, the world of humankind. Such a world was filled with monsters, creatures which hid in darkness. First Woman and First Man, along with Diyin Dine’é, created the sun, moon, and stars we see today.

From the Third World First Man and First Woman brought forth the earth of the former six mountains. With assistance from Water Sprinkler and Fire Ye’ii the sacred mountains were reborn. And from pinnacle of the mountain Chʼá³olʼį́ʼ᭠came darkness. First Man traveled there, and heard the crash of lighting, the pouring of rain. And yet, vaguely, he heard the cries of an infant child. What he found was the doll of a turquoise girl, the sky parted, and as he reconvened with the Gods 12 days later, near the summit of that very same mountain, a ceremony was performed, and from that doll the first human, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, was born.”

The old man stood up and walked to me. In a lower voice, he explained, “You see, you are like the turquoise doll. The Fourth World is coming to a close, and the Fifth World lies ahead. What lies within you is your own true being, the form you will take as you enter the new world. It is our duty, as keepers of Dinétah lore, to bring out your true form, and to truly see if you are worthy to make such a journey.”

He handed me a jug of water, or at the least I thought it was. “Drink this, so we can begin.”

Kneeling on the floor before him I heard the chanting of my family members as the ritual commenced. The Shaman blew grounded corn dust onto my face, causing me to wince a little. The war drum began to sound, creating a beat to dance to. And they all dance, chanting the name of our Gods, praying for them to release me from the shackles of my human form.

I started to feel myself let go. It was most likely the sounds of my people, whose rhythm put me into a trance. All my worries seemed to disappear. It was if I no longer had control over myself. My body was in my Shaman’s hands now.

Carrying a tanned leather tarp on his person, my father began to unfold it. It was big enough to cover someone as me. Thus was the grand finale.

Handing it over to the Shaman, the chant reached its crescendo. All I could see now was a whirlwind of color. I was starting to think that the drink I had wasn’t just water. But I felt good. Better than I ever had. Without noticing everything went black; the Shaman covered me with the tarp, and it took me a few seconds to realize this.

And it took me a while longer to realize the white flash of light that came afterwards wasn’t just a figment of my imagination.

As the tarp was removed from my body all I could hear the sound of stunned silence. And that only lasted temporarily as my mother pierced it with a deafening shriek.

Did I…become a monster? I thought to myself.

If only it was that simple. It only took the blunt words from my dad to help me realize the severity of my situation. “She is a woman!”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

The Changing Woman
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 2
by AoifeM

I sat kneeled before my encircled family, who were just as stunned as I was. My eyes were investigating every last inch of me, from my delicate arms to the two new breasts, teasing my audience as my nipples peeked out from the sides of my hairpipe breastplate. And yet the first words anyone said to me post transformation wasn’t ones of comfort or sympathy, but rather ones of reprimand.

“Cover yourself up!” My mother had the audacity to scream. “You’re showing!”

My jaw fell agape. I immediately countered, “I’ve turned from a boy to a girl for only 10 minutes and you’re complaining about my…my…!” I couldn’t say breasts. It was all too much to deal with.

My father wrapped the ceremonial tarp around me, covering up my new assets and help lead me to the car. I wanted to cover my face, or perhaps even just close my eyes and pray I could disappear. I felt like I was under the spotlight, and deathly afraid that the whole world would notice my new condition. All I thought about as I made my way home was, this can’t be real! This can’t be real! I just hope I was hallucinating, and hopefully when I’m back to normal I could chastise myself for even thinking such unthinkable thoughts.

But that wasn’t the case. I was a woman, for now, and for the foreseeable future.

---

It didn’t take long for the rumors to begin. Young Nate Redbone turned into girl. Nate was punished by the Shaman. Nate became some sex crazed bimbo. Nate’s looking for potential new suitors.

I just remained in bed. Blinds shut, covered entirely in sheets. I really didn’t want to see myself, as all it did was make for a frightful reality check. And with all these rumors circling about, it just made my situation even more repulsing.

Late one evening I heard a knock on my bedroom door. Opening it was my younger sister, Haylie. She was 17, obviously a few years away from her own transformation. Seeing what I went through made her extremely nervous about her own future, but right now she didn’t want to focus on herself. She knew right now I needed someone to support me. These times weren’t the most pleasant.

“Hey there…bro,” she said halfheartedly. She pretty much knew that classification wouldn’t stick on me any longer.

“Hi Haylie,” I replied with my soprano voice. Even after a few days the sound of my voice still gets to me.

“How are you feeling?” She asked, knowing full well how I was taking all of this.

“Like a girl,” I replied, “I guess…”

“This must really suck,” she said, trying to sympathize with my plight.

“It’s funny,” I started. “Here I was worried about whether I’d become a monster; some sort of freak. And never once did it cross my mind that I could possibly change gender.”

“It’s not something that typically happens, so I’ve heard,” she explained, “but I’ll do what I can to help you get comfortable! I swear!”

“Maybe something to knock me into a coma or something,” I sarcastically joked.

She didn’t want to hear that as she rushed up to me and grabbed my hand. “Don’t talk like that, Nate,” she pleaded, “I may have lost a brother, but I won’t lose you too!”

“Hale,” I softly said. I guess I didn’t know how bad she was having it herself. “I’m sorry. This isn’t easy to just accept.”

“I’m not like mom,” She declared. “I won’t force things on you. When you’re ready to take your first steps I’ll be there.”

I couldn’t be mad at her. I gave her my first sisterly kiss on her neck and told her, “Thanks Hale.”

My sister was my only friend during these times. My father seemed to have withdrawn a little as well. I'm sure my father was disappointed he just lost his only son. And my mother, well, she seems to be annoying me even more than usual, trying to push things onto me that I had no desire of doing. Haylie and I however had gotten quite a bit closer since the change. When I was a boy, we were a sibling rivalry, and picked on each other quite often. Now she was my closest friend, and coach. Perhaps she felt sorry that I had to lose everything I was. This was a punishment that she wouldn’t wish on her worst enemy, let alone her brother.

She would often see me once she got home from class. She wasn’t taking it well either. Most of her classmates would tease about my misfortune about how she wasn’t the prettiest of the family and whatnot. Hey, it’s not like I asked for this!

Of course she also held on to some of her “brat” tendencies as well. I guess that was to be expected. She began to call me “Natalie,” much to my chagrin. So much for forcing things on me. Then again I think that it was part of her devious plan. She would bother me until I just gave up and go with it. So ended the life of Nate Redbone, and began the life of Natalie Redbone.

---

But of course what she did wasn’t anything close to the embarrassment my mother would do. I was lying in bed for too long one morning, and she was obviously tired of my moping around. I was going to learn to be a girl the hard way.

All it took was the cold splash of water from mother’s wash bucket to force me awake. Startled I got tangled in the covers and fell face first onto the floor below.

My nightshirt a mess my biggest fear was my nipples showing through like a sore thumb. Please don’t stick out, please don’t stick out, I pleaded to myself. It was to no avail though. My body seemed to have made a decision without regard for my feelings.

“No daughter of mine will lay around all day with the lack of decency for her personal hygiene!” She began to pull me by the ear to the bathroom, getting a firsthand experience of shaving my legs, cleaning my hair and other feminine skills. It almost made me wish I would’ve taken Haylie’s offer when she first gave me the chance.

She borrowed some of Haylie’s clothes as she watched me put them on. The embarrassment of the whole thing was only worse with her standing right near me. Luckily in terms of body shape Haylie and I were similar, so other than perhaps a little tightness within the bra area I was good to go. At least I didn’t have to try on more than I had to.

I was then prodded downstairs, with Haylie watching all of the commotion.

“Okay, okay!” I yelled at mom, just wanting a minute of respite.

“Haylie,” she commanded, “Go spend some time with your sister. She needs to get out.”

She nodded as my sadistic mother headed back upstairs. Haylie couldn’t help but wonder as she saw me, “Are those my clothes?”

My cheeks red I couldn’t help but apologize. “Eh, heh…It was mom’s idea.”

She rolled her eyes about that one, but at least was kind enough to not to have me describe every single detail of the horrible experience that had befallen me. “Do they fit okay?” She asked, obviously seeing how I was constantly rearranging my boobs even right in front of her.

“Other than the…bra,” I hesitantly replied, even though I was stating the obvious. I’d rather not be wearing one at all. “How do you girls where these things?”

“Well, you most likely need a slightly bigger one,” she assumed, “You are 2 years older than me, after all.”

“Great,” I quipped, as I rolled my eyes similar to how Haylie did. It was amazing almost how identical we were with some of our gestures now that we shared the same gender. It kind of freaked me out how everything was so instinctual, like I didn’t even realize how I was acting until I did it. And it was hard to micromanage every detail, so sooner or later I would slip, and that little bit of Haylie in me would come out from hiding once again.

Having not much choice, we decided to head outside and wander around for a bit. I didn’t have any clue where I’d want to go at the moment. Honestly if I could I’d stay back inside my nice little cocoon I had at home, but with my mom I didn’t really have a lot of choice. I’d rather avoid contact at all possible…

“Nate?” I heard from overhead.

…Of course, it’s pretty difficult avoiding contact when you’ve become the new girl on the block.

Shawna landed right in front of us, staring at awe at the sight she was witnessing. “Is that you?” She asked me still unable to believe it.

“…Yes,” I replied, wishing I didn’t have to be the bearer of my own bad news. “It’s me.”

“It’s Natalie now,” Haylie chided, not making things any better.

I saw her eyes tear, which in turn made me tear up as well. “Oh Nate!” she cried as she fell into my arms and wrapped me inside the warm embrace of her wings. It was probably the best feeling I’ve had since becoming a girl.

She released me, and stated. “I’ve heard all the rumors. I didn’t want to believe it was true! I’m so sorry!”

“…It’s okay,” I said, more worried about consoling her than myself at this point. "Not all the rumors are true. You can be rest assured I'm not some sex crazed floozy." I dropped my head and sighed. "Not like that's much of a consolation."

“It’s been kind of rough for the both of us,” Haylie added. “And our mom hasn’t been making his…her life any easier.”

“I don’t know how she can just flip a switch like that,” I confessed, “It’s been a week and she’s treating it all like Nate never existed.”

“I can see how that would be difficult,” Shawna agreed. “I guess that the whole Wyld phenomena can desensitize people from things like this.”

“No kidding,” I replied, “It’s not like I wanted to wear anything like this.”

“Well,” Shawna digressed, “If it makes you feel any better I think it looks good on you.”

“Ummm,” I started as my cheeks resumed turning red, “thanks, I think?”

“So you’re being called Natalie now?” She wondered.

“Mostly by my sister here,” I said as she razzed me. “It seems to be gaining popularity within my family lately however.”

“Do you like it?” She further questioned.

“Do I have a choice?” I retorted.

“Well, of course you do!” She answered. “But, if you did like it, I wanted to know if I could call you that now? Just to help you out?”

What’s with people these days? Is everyone trying to get rid of Nate?

Indifferently I replied, “Go nuts.” Although I probably wouldn’t have admitted it, even I felt weird being called Nate.

And so we continued to talk as we continued to walk around town. All these stares, particularly from the guys, were getting to be very nerve wracking. At least Shawna was there, threatening to claw their eyes out if they kept on looking at me like that. I was at least thankful she’s there, helping me.

We didn’t walk too much further until we were greeted by yet another companion.

“What’s that Coyote doing running all the way over to us?” Shawna asked.

It couldn’t be. It was that same Coyote from a few nights back, who followed me to my house and never would shut up. Apparently even with my changed gender he could recognize me.

“Oh man,” I whined as I involuntarily rolled my eyes once again, “It’s that same Coyote that had followed me home after you left that day, Shawna.”

Now right in front of me Shawna kneeled down and gave it a little petting. “I don’t know,” she began, “It seems kind of friendly.”

“You didn’t have to listen to it yap all night,” I sourly remarked.

You must run!

What the? Did I just hear something?

They’re coming for you Princess! They wish to fulfill the prophecy under their own terms!

I was getting a little paranoid. “You guys hear something?”

Both Haylie and Shawna looked at me as if I was crazy. But I could hear it as clear as day, and it was coming directly from the Coyote in front of me.

Please, I could hear as he pleaded his case, you have just awaken and don’t know the full extent of your powers. You’re outnumbered now. Please, escape!

I should have been more proactive in heeding his advice, because in the few minutes I stood here confused at what was happening, the “enemy” who was “chasing” after me finally caught up to me. Women who had woven Navajo blankets wrapped around them as a traditional makeshift dress surrounded us. I was kind of worried about what was going to happen as they began to spin around us in circles. Was this some ancient cult ritual or something?

Then something weird occurred. They began to shower me in flower petals. I didn’t know whether to be worried or insulted. If these were the people the Coyote told me to escape from, then he needed to take a chill pill.

And yet there he was right beside me, eyes alert and his teeth snarling. He knew something I didn’t. But it didn’t take too long for everything to come together.

The shaman who presided over my change just a few days prior stepped forth, covered in body point and dressed in what seemed like bone carved remains of long dead animals. He took one look at me and kneeled, making the following statement:

“Oh great Princess Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, returned to us from the dead. How long we have waited. Finally we can transcend this mortal coil. Please guide us poor, insignificant souls into are new tomorrow. Please guide us Diné to the Fifth World.”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

The legend of the birth of the Changing Woman, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, was quite similar to the ritual that took place with me. Of course times change and the materials used might have been different, but the process was indeed the same. The Shaman was right- I was at the time an awful lot like the turquoise doll that held the Changing Woman’s spirit. And as they threw the tanned leather hide over me much like when First Man threw the buckskin over the doll, my true form was released, and I became Natalie.

It was kind of funny the similarities with our names as well: Ná¡dleehé, Natalie. Seems like the modern day equivalent. But to be her reincarnation seemed a little absurd. The similarities ended at my transformation. For what I know, at least for the few weeks I’ve been Wyld, was I didn’t change age when I traveled, or change seasons abruptly for that matter.

And honestly I believed the whole ritual meant nothing. I’ve seen many rituals in my day by my cousins and other family members. My oldest sister, Salia, also had a late change, and also had it preformed under the same ritual. Her change wasn’t so dramatic; physically she remained quite the same. Her change enabled her control over the ebb and flow of water. Of course because of us living in a desert, that gift was taken advantage of by so many of our people, treating her like a human dowsing rod. As a result she got fed up and left. Now she is a high ranking official at the Nation’s capitol building in Phoenix, and one of the most prominent activists in the fight to modernize the culture of the Dinétah state.

Looking back at her now, I can see why she left. At first I thought I was going to be harassed by mobs of mobs of people. I know kids my age, and even the slightest sign of weakness would be pounced upon and rubbed into your face until you’ve finally broken down and defeated.

No this was the exact opposite. They were bowing to me, groveling even. I could hear the people, particularly the elderly who still held our traditions close to heart, pleading, “Help us!” and “Free us from our humanly bonds!” You may think this was a fantastic twist of fate, but to me, these feelings were just as uncomfortable as the ones of hate and bullying I was initially preparing for.

I went along with it however. I didn’t know what else to do at the moment. Perhaps the Shaman knew more about me; about I’ve become. Or maybe it was the voice I heard, coming from that strange Coyote. Perhaps they are dangerous, and perhaps, even if it was for the safety of my friends, I needed to go with it…at least for now.

I was led by the Shaman into his Beedezah Hogan, the same building in which my ceremony was performed. That was where I was separated from my friends, who were almost restrained forcefully by the escorts behind us.

I watched as I saw Haylie and Shawna both struggle to break free. I wanted to run over and help them, but my own escort had a firm grip on my wrist, and I found it impossible to let go. Obviously my lack of physical strength was another disadvantage I had to get used to.

I yelled at my friends, hoping to give them some reassurance. “Don’t worry!” I cried, “I’ll be okay!” With those last words I was dragged inside, and the door was closed behind me. With my escort standing outside, blocking my way out, I knew I was in deep trouble.

It was just me and the Shaman.

“Oh great Goddess,” he began, “You don’t know how long I’ve searched trying to find you! So many rituals I have performed; some had succeeded, some had failed. And with each success I prayed that the next diné we would uncover would be you. And now…”

I really couldn’t understand it. Yes, I turned into a girl. But was that really all that was needed for him to claim I’m some reincarnation of a long lost Goddess? I mean, what made me different from all the other poor women who went Wyld?

“What makes you think I’m her?” I asked in a blunt manner. “What makes me Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé?”

“Why, it’s the smell,” I heard to the right of me as a rather suave, elegant man stood right at the end of the hallway. He slowly began to look me over, and for some peculiar reason, began to sniff me, really making me feel uneasy.

“Oh yes, Hatalii,” He refered to the old Shaman, “There is no doubt in my mind. This creature is too perfect to be anything short of a Goddess.”

If that was supposed to be a compliment, I didn’t receive any of the good vibrations from it. It only made me feel more uneasy as his repugnant aura only sent chills up my spine.

He continued to walk around me slowly, almost like a serpent coiling around its prey before strikes it for the kill. Without any pauses he began to recite a passage of the Diné Bahane’. “I am male and you are female. I am of the sky and you are of the earth. I am constant in your brightness, but you must change with the seasons. I remember how you willingly let me enter you and how you gave birth to your sons, enduring pain to bring them into the world. Do you remember, child? Those words you spoke many moons ago?”

He was reciting the story of the reunion of the Changing Woman and Sun, Já³honaaʼéá­, word for word, the only difference was from the recital’s point of view. Did he think he was Já³honaaʼéá­? Did he really believe he was reincarnated as well?

“As different as we are,” he continued, “we are of one spirit. As dissimilar as we are, you and I, we are of equal worth. As different as we are, there must be solidarity between us. There can be no harmony in the universe unless there is harmony between us. If there is to be harmony, my request must matter to you. There is to be no more coming from me to you than there is from you to me.”

He came to a stop and placed his cold, pale white hand upon my shoulder. The unnerving feeling I got from him finally peaked, and instinctively I leaped up and fell forward, looking at him as I saw the nothingness that reflected from his eyes.

All he would do is laugh coldly as he saw the fear build in me. “Don’t be afraid, my dear!” he exclaimed. “This was predestined! It was fate that brought us back together! What is the sun without its seasons? Can you not see it is I, Já³honaaʼéá­?”

Okay, I thought to myself, I’m surrounded by a bunch of loonies. I mean, religion is great and all, but let’s be serious! I’m not his woman, and this shit is really messing with his concept of reality.

“It was indeed your fate,” the Shaman interrupted. “We are nothing if we aren’t weak, simple humans, needing to be guided. The Earth is going through another metamorphosis, much like the changes we witness from our own. There is too much confusion; we go on, fighting among ourselves without any concept of ‘good’ or ‘evil’.”

Sure, people have become very messed up over the years, but when haven’t they? My tribe was just as persecuted as the Wyld were today, all because of people’s misconceived notions. Hell, every country, every culture, every people, has been both oppressed and oppressors. Yet people do grow. We even got a state to call our own, even though our neighbors find some of our culture’s workings backward, even to this day. What would they gain by doing this?

“We Diné need your guidance, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé,” the Shaman pleaded. “With you, and Já³honaaʼéá­, together once more, we can guide our people into our new lives. We can finally enter the Fifth World.”

“…And,” the man who thinks he’s Já³honaaʼéá­ added. He kneeled before me and gently put his hand on my stomach. He didn’t need to say anything as his body language was a dead giveaway.

“You’re fuckin’ crazy!” I yelled as I jumped to my feet. There’s one thing about being some cult for the mentally insane. It’s another for wanting to get some helpless maiden- me, pregnant!

“This too, is fate, my dear,” the Shaman continued. “Much like times old the world is also infected with monsters. Such vile creatures. Ones who cannot be defeated alone.”

Já³honaaʼéá­ spoke softly, “Do not fight it, my love. It is our duty. The twins you shall bear will be as strong as they were when we first settled on this world.”

I ran as far as I could down the hallway. I was hoping somewhere there might be a window or back door I could perhaps escape from. There was nothing.

It didn’t take long for Já³honaaʼéá­ to catch up with me. I wanted to evade him, but he was unbelievably fast. He swiftly scooped me up and carried me over to the bedroom. I feared I was about to live out a woman’s worst nightmare.

I struggled hoping to break free, but it only made him angry as he smacked my face. The force was stronger than any ordinary strike. The blow was enough to cause a concussion, and I was struggling trying to keep myself awake.

But there wasn’t much I could do. I was defenseless, I didn’t know anything about my Wyld powers, and worst of all no one would save me. I couldn’t even so much as brace for the inevitable.

“Stop!” I heard screaming from beyond the door. Suddenly Já³honaaʼéá­ released me from his grasp, putting me temporarily at ease.

“What is the meaning of this, Hatalii?” he demanded, obviously not thrilled at the Shaman’s interference.

“The vows must be reaffirmed before one can procreate,” he explained. “The children of this woman must be pure. We must hold a ceremony and reestablish your roles as God and Goddess to our people.”

“This is getting frustrating,” he snorted. “Very well, old man. Have it your way. One more day is but pittance from the length of time I had to wait.”

Then he glanced at me, his eyes enraged like fire, and lowly said, “And you. You won’t deny me my birthright!”

He stormed out of the bedroom, with the Shaman following behind him. Closing the door behind me, I tried, desperately to stand up and run out of the room. My equilibrium imbalanced I stumbled to the door, only to find that they successfully locked me out from the other side.

I was trapped, alone, and worried about what lied ahead for me. My eyes kept getting heavier and heavier as the darkness kept creeping in. I couldn’t fight it any longer as my conscious drifted from me, and I passed out.

---

I found myself in an open field, surrounded by tall amber strands of wheat and grass. Sitting up I didn’t take me long to realize I was completely naked. Yet the prospect didn’t frighten me. As in fact I felt wonderful, as if I was being cuddled by the warm graze of Mother Nature’s loving arms.

The true worry was the complete silence. There wasn’t any sight of life; no wild animals or humans within my eye’s distance. It was more awkward than being in my birthday suit, with no idea how I got here.

“Hello?” I shouted, as the echoes seemed to carry throughout the area. Was I dreaming?

Something within me told me to look up to the sky. At its highest point was a glimmering, shining star, sparkling like a flawless diamond. At first I thought my eyes were deceiving me, but upon further observation, I could see that star was getting closer, like an elevator. And if my premonitions were correct, it was bound to come to a stop on my level.

As it got closer I realized that this wasn’t just any shiny star. Within in its bright luminescence was a young Native American girl, around my age and just as naked as me. Looking at her further I couldn’t help but realize this girl looks similar to me!

She remained levitating in front of me. Who was this lady?

“You do look quite a lot like me,” she began. “Perhaps in another life we could pass as sisters.”

“Who are you?” I asked her, feeling like I was in presence of a Goddess.

“I am Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé,” she answered me. “We have much to discuss.”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

I travelled along with my new companion as we reached a beautiful green forest. I didn’t know what to think about her. I was enamored and yet nervous by her presence. I knew I was dreaming, yet, could this be something more?

“Are you really Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé?” I asked. I began to turn to her only to receive a fruit as it impacted my face.

“What do you think?” she responded with a playful grin on her face.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “From what I was taught I never knew you to be quite the prankster.”

“Those stories kinda are boring, aren’t they?” She quipped. “Can’t act all serious all the time, ya know? Makes life dull.”

“I guess I can agree with you there,” I concurred. “But if you’re Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, then what does that make me?”

“Well, duh!” she said if it I was missing the obvious. “It’s not like everyone doesn’t share my bloodline or whatever! You have a piece of me just like everyone else!” She began to stare at my nude body intently, adding, “And I must say that part of me seems to really show in you. You look hawt!”

I instinctively used my hands to cover my naughty bits from her view, even though it was kind of hopeless considering there was no clothes in sight.

“Hehe,” she giggled, “Now you’re getting bashful?”

I lowered my defenses. There were more important things than to get worked up over this.

“Look, Nattie,” she began, “I can call you that, right? Listen, I know you aren’t thrilled about being a girl. And I know you didn’t sign up to be some trophy piece for some perverse rendition of our people’s religion. But there is one thing that they said that is very true. You are very special. You can lead our people, no, not just our people, but people of all races, genders, and creeds, both Wyld and human. That is possible. But not like this.”

“But how?” I asked. “I’m kind of defenseless against these guys, if you hadn’t noticed.”

“Huh, nope,” she teased, “but don’t you worry your sweet little head! You just leave your escape to me! In the meantime, try not to get on their bad side again. That bump on your head doesn’t really help matters. Plus it doesn’t go well with the rest of your succulent little body. Gotta keep that complexion in tip top shape, some girls aren’t so lucky, you know?”

I couldn’t help but roll my eyes after that comment. Still, she’s right. I couldn’t afford to lose consciousness like this again. I had to stay alert, and when there was a chance to escape, take it. Meanwhile I’ll just go with flow reluctantly…for now.

“If I make it through all of this, I don’t suppose we’ll meet again, will we?” I asked. I didn’t know why, but it felt good just being around her.

“Hey, like I said,” she began answering, “You are a part of me. I’m sure we’ll meet up again very soon!” We both embraced in a hug as we told our goodbyes.

With her head lying on my shoulders she whispered, “Now, little Nattie, it’s time you…GET UP!”

---

That shook me awake.

Getting up I didn’t realize I was under was under the covers and dressed in a frilly nightgown, surrounded by what looked like a trio of older looking ladies, all of whom seemed to be if I were to put my finger on it, my servants.

…Yep, should’ve probably not have passed out. Look where it’s got me.

“Oh, great lady!” One of my servants began. “Blessed that you have returned from your long slumber!”

Great, I thought to myself as I habitually followed with the roll of my eyes. Damn it if this wouldn't be a difficult habit to break.

To the left of me was the second of the three ladies, completing the finishing touches of what appeared to be a traditional Navajo Manta. It didn’t take me long to realize whose body that cloth would be wrapped around- mine.

The first servant turned my attention back to her. “We haven’t much time, my dear. Your man awaits your arrival. We mustn’t keep him waiting any longer.”

That man…ugh. I wish I never had to see that bastard’s face again. To believe I was almost… All I could do was shake my head, and be thankful he didn’t go through with it.

It still didn’t change my feelings for the man, however. I don’t know what great “plan” Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé had, but she better think of something quick. I had no plans of being this creep’s wife.

It’s so funny. Why am I putting faith into this? After all, wasn’t it just a dream? A rather convincing dream, to say the least, but it was a dream nonetheless. Being concussed probably could do those things to you. What made me believe that was the “true” Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, and not just a figment of my imagination?

I was literally putting my life in the hands of something I couldn’t truly prove was real. Maybe I’m starting to become as crazy as the ones who were holding me captive. That was a pleasant thought…not!

Sadly that’s all I had left however; just me and my irrational thoughts, praying, hoping that they weren’t some cruel hoax I made up.

The first two ladies were in the process of fitting me into my unofficial “wedding dress”, the traditional Navajo Manta. I didn’t even understand what was so complicated about the damn thing- it was just a blanket! Yet they seemed so determined to tighten it around my torso to accentuate my curves and make it the most unbearable piece of clothing to be worn ever. With the sash tying the Manta in place they finally let me go. It was so suffocating I could almost imagine a corset being more comfortable!

Then entered the third of the old ladies, carrying my wedding naja- a squash blossom necklace made with silver and adorned in gems of turquoise. “Only the best for our princess,” she declared.

They proceeded to adorn my body in precious jewelry: the necklace, along with match sets of silver and turquoise bracelets and earrings were endowed on my person. I had my ears pierced back when I was still Nate, and I never could have thought that those ears would be wearing something so elegant, or girly for that matter.

“You are a stunning vision, my lady,” The first servant commended. “Já³honaaʼéá­ would no doubtingly agree.”

Please don’t remind me.

“We must make haste!” The final servant implored me. “Your husband awaits!”

Ugh? Why me?

Exiting from the log house made immediately made me realize I wasn’t in Durango anymore. I was somewhere else entirely, yet the surroundings were obvious I soon as I noticed the platform in the distance. This was the old Four Corners National Park. Once it was a very marketable part of the Navajo economy; seeing the White Man pay exorbitant prices just to stand on the corners of four states. However, since our recent statehood the novelty has worn off. It seemed like the Shaman had plans for the place, however. Now it became the altar of my wedding- the very wedding I wanted no part of.

And on that altar indeed were the Shaman, and “Já³honaaʼéá­,” each looking at me like an object, just some pawn towards a bigger goal. For the Shaman, that was transcendence into some “Fifth World,” or some garbage. The other one I hadn’t a clue, but I knew it wouldn’t be good, the evidence still lies on the edge of my forehead, although the knot had shrunk quite a bit since then.

Slowly I made my way to the altar, my legs shaking not only because of my tightly bound Manta dress inhibiting my movements, but also because of the fear that was quickly rising to the surface. Please, I thought to myself. Please, please be real, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé. Please don’t be just a figment of my imagination. You’re my only hope now.

I browse the crowd who gathered for this auspicious occasion. They seemed lifeless, almost in a trance, and as pale as a Native American could get. I wanted to see my family. Anyone would do; Haylie, my dad. Hell, I wouldn’t mind if it was my mother for that matter, regardless of how annoying she could be. Just wanted someone, anyone, to come and take me away from this place.

I stepped up to the altar above me, and for some odd reason the Shaman came up to me and offered up two ears of corn. “I’m sure you’ve heard the saying, child,” He commented. “Do not eat twin ears of corn or you will have twins. Of course I don’t see the harm in that. In ages past your twin sons did accomplish so many great things. I can’t foresee anything less from the ones you’ll bear in the future.”

Reluctant I took the cobs from him. He saw me, obvious resistant on taking part of some inane ritual. With increasing impatience he directed me once again. “Eat!”

Honestly I didn’t believe in such superstition. It’s just the principle of it all, like I had no right to decide what I wanted to do with my body, even down to the very last detail. Still I suppose it could at least delay this faux-wedding, even if it was for just a little while longer. So I decided to just go with it and took a bite from both ears of corn. Hopefully I was right about the whole superstition thing and it wouldn’t come back to bite me in the ass later.

Ecstatic the Shaman turned to his captive audience and shouted, “The ceremony has begun!” The crowd responded with a coordinated cheer, and slowly I felt my hope begin to drain. I was running out of time.

I stood in front of my worst enemy. I hadn’t been a girl for a whole month yet and he quickly made it the most unpleasant experience. I swear if I ever get out of this he’ll get his. I never made a promise I didn’t keep, and I always get even with those who mess with me.

He could see the burning anger inside me, and he gave me a rather smug look like he was enjoying it. Bastard.

“You find this a little unnecessary don’t you?” He whispered. “Believe me, I truly agree. The whole “Sun God and Changing Woman nonsense, it’s all just some fairy tale. But, whatever. If this appeases your people I suppose I can play the part. Anything for my revenge.”

Finally he was beginning to talk some sense, even though it still didn't change the fact he was crazy. “I don’t know anything about your past, or what you’re planning revenge on,” I conceded, “but I refuse to be treated like a piece of meat. I’m not a pawn in your game!”

“Well, you don’t have to be,” he replied. “For a man turned woman you do have such unbelievable beauty. You could always rule with me willingly.”

“Get bent!” I yelled. After all that he’s done, there would be no turning sides. I’d rather die than just willingly “go with it.”

His grin just got bigger as he turned his attention to the Shaman, who was still basking in the audience’s glow. “We’re wasting time,” he stated grimly. “Let’s get on with it, Hatalii!”

“Ah yes,” The Shaman agreed and he walked over to begin reciting vows. Standing in front us, his voice boomed. “Joyous is the day of our people! The rebirth of our two great Gods, who stand right before us! This day will be remembered amongst the Diné people! This evening, we reunite Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé with her companion, Já³honaaʼéá­. With their infinite wisdom and guidance, together they shall lead us to the new world, a utopia unscarred and unblemished!”

I could see the in the imposter’s eyes his growing impatience. The Shaman also realized this, and got to the point.

“My Lord,” he began to speak to him, “I’m sure you already know the rites of marriage belongs to the lady. She is the deciding factor of her life. Her inheritance, her land, her royal title and the titles that she will pass on to her offspring as the generations move on, those are hers and hers alone. Thus is the ways of our people.”

I had one wild card and I didn’t even think about it! The Navajo traditionally were a matrilineal society. It was the women who traditionally owned the land, and all the possessions within it. And it was theirs to do with as they wish. Which meant I and only I could decide to go through with the marriage, not him. I’m surprised that the Shaman was that deep into tradition that he would actually give me the authority to ruin his grand plans.

Of course, that’s if “Já³honaaʼéá­” would let me. I know of his power, and it didn’t seem as if he cared whether or not he had to get my permission by force if need be.

I mulled it all over. I said I would rather die than marry him, but did I really? Even though I was a girl, I still loved life. I can grow to accept myself like this, if need be. But to die like this? I just didn’t know if I could do it. I’m not a martyr!

My continued silence caused “Já³honaaʼéá­’s” rage to boil over. “Say it,” he demanded. I could see the fire in his eyes. I stood steadfast however. I didn’t know if I was being brave or reckless, but I just couldn’t say yes. It went against everything I believed in.

He immediately grabbed my wrists tightly in a violent matter and raised his voice. “Say it!” he cried. “Say i-“

I saw smoke rise from below. It originated from my wrists where he was grabbing. His hands were beginning to blister! Then I realized, could it be my bracelets?”

“Aaaaarggh!” he growled as he released his grasp, yelping from the pain. There was my chance. I made my escape, as most of the audience was more concerned with the health of “Já³honaaʼéá­.”

I ran as hard as my little feet could take me. All of a sudden I could hear a familiar voice from up above.

“Up here!” She cried. It was Shawna. And with her talons she quickly grabbed a hold of my shoulders. With no hesitation she shouted, “Hold on!” and she began to lift me from the ground, flying me to safety.

I was free. Thank the Gods…or rather thank the Goddess.

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

(This takes place without Natalie's involvement, therefore this chapter will be in the third person.)

---

Aftermath of Natalie’s escape:

“Aargh!” The man who had been called “Já³honaaʼéá­” screamed. His hands were badly damaged. The crowd obediently came to his aid.

The Shaman, however wasn’t so willing. “You…are not Já³honaaʼéá­,” the Shaman finally realized. “Explain yourself, monster!”

Still groaning in pain, his anger turned to sadistic laughter. Calming down, he stated, “You know how many people called me that? Monster! As if I was less than human. And what does that make you, worshipper of monsters?”

Shocked by such an accusation he responded. “Your deception may have fooled me. Perhaps I was too zealous in my foresight, desperate to deliver my people from the bonds of oppression. I will take full responsibility for my lack of judgment. However let it be known I will be a worshipper of your kind. You are a blight on this world, and must be dealt with.”

“…You’re no different,” he countered. “Christians, Pagans. Always playing the judge and executioner. And these rules, and ceremonies! What purpose does it serve but to waste my time. I could’ve had my marriage; I could’ve had my golden ticket to rule this land and people, but you had to delay it!”

“My devoted followers!” The Shaman shouted so every member present could hear it. “This man is a sham; deceivers of us all! He must be punished!”

This only made the imposter laugh harder as the crowd just stopped and stared at the Shaman without heeding his cries. “Do you really think you control them?” he asked. “Who will be the one punishing me, Hatalii?” He pointed at the stunned three ladies; the maidens of his runaway bride. They immediately stood frozen in terror.

“Them?” He cried. “Nothing more but fresh meat, and not the Grade A type. My friend, you haven’t any hope of stopping me, so enough of your nonsense.”

“You…what did you do to them?” the Shaman demanded.

“I took the initiative and liberated them from thinking,” he replied. Suddenly a giant razor sharp claw formed from his hand as he gutted the poor man.

“And now I will take the initiative and liberate you from your life,” he replied as he watched the Shaman’s dying body fall to the ground.

"Before you go," he told him, "I wanted to thank you for teaching me your colorful history. You religion is so impressive. But I think I have a better name for myself you can take with you to the grave. How about the name of the true deceiver? How about "áÅ‚tsé Hashké," First Angry, the bringer of witchcraft to the world?"

The three servants watched in horror as the remains of their Shaman lie dead on the altar in front of them. The murderer turned to the helpless women, and with a wave of his finger he commanded, “Minions! It’s supper time!”

The former men and women turned to the ladies, salivating at the opportunity. Suddenly they revealed their true forms as their bodies grew to twice their size, their jaws lined with pointy teeth and claws with similar appearance as their master. They pounced on their human prey, feasting like the savage beasts they’ve become.

“Watch out for the silver!” He told them, as he rubbed his hands. He knew he should’ve thought better than to let his anger get the best of him. But that’s the problem with his curse- sometimes it can’t be controlled.

He began to ponder about his next course of action as the carnage continued behind him. He looked at the eviscerated corpse of the Shaman. His wicked grin returned as suddenly he thought up a devious idea.

It looked as if he was going to be Já³honaaʼéá­ just a little bit longer.

---

A few days later:

There was a pounding on the Redbone family’s front door. They’ve been spending the last few nights panicking about their recently transformed daughter. Haylie tried to talk to them, and told them that she was taken by the Shaman of the village. However, at first they didn’t think much of it. They assumed that the Shaman was only helping her discover herself, and that it was his “spiritual duty” to set her off on that path.

However she’s been gone for over a week now, and no one has been able to find her. The issue became serious as the fairly apathetic family became worried about Natalie’s safety. Even her father, who had become distant ever since she went Wyld was worried sick. He even formed a search party to search within town and around the outskirts, hoping that she could be found. It seemed to affect him more than anybody else.

Haylie was sleeping on the couch as she heard the knock on the door. She hadn’t slept in the past few days, and seemed to be committed to remain there, by the front door, hoping she would come home. Hearing the knock, she immediately jumped up and rushed to the door, hoping that when she opened it she would see her new big sister.

Her heart racing, her hopes were shattered when she opened the door only to find it was her good friend, Miley, coming to check up on her, as well as offer her some groundbreaking news.

“Miley, what’s going on?” she asked, seeing that the young girl was huffing, trying to catch her breath.

She took a few seconds to regain herself and offered her response. “You have to come quick! They found the Hatalii! He’s been murdered!”

Hatalii? The Shaman, dead? Holy crap, this was a big deal! She didn’t waste any time. Even with her morning hair it could wait. She needed to know what was going on!

---

She made her way to the downtown circle with her friend in tow. The streets became more and more crowded as they got closer to their destination. Once there they saw the Shaman’s deceased body, lying in an open casket, for the whole world to see. This wasn’t the traditional Navajo’s funeral proceeding. No, rather this was only a means to provide the body with a convenient method of transportation. This wasn’t a funeral viewing; this was a trial, and the dead body was exhibit A.

Standing by the coffin was a man, the very same man who truly murdered him. Like Natalie, Haylie couldn’t help but get an ominous feeling about him. Much like her sister, she could sense that this man reeks of evil.

With his audience at full attention he began to speak. “Woe, woe is my broken heart; broken from the tragedy that the fates have brought us today!”

“What happened?” One person asked.

“It was to be a glorious day for the Navajo People!” he began. “The Shaman had for years tried to search for the ones, the ones who would lift our people up above the pettiness of our ways and lead us to a brand new world! The people would be considered the reincarnations of our long lost deities, who were the first born upon this very Earth, The Changing Woman, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, and the Sun, Já³honaaʼéá­. I came to him long ago seeking refuge. And with thorough testing, he realized my gifts, and agreed that it was I who possessed the soul of Já³honaaʼéá­, the sun!”

“How can we tell?” Another crowd member wondered.

“If you must be convinced, then so be it!” One of his servants came forth with a flower which looked rather sickly. “This flower has been in the shade for too long. It is malnourished, and wilting.”

Holding out his hand he suddenly conjured up a ball of flame. He held it over the plant, and suddenly it began to perk up almost instantly as the color came back and instantly began to bloom. Impressed by the magic trick, they concluded that this indeed was the reincarnation of their Sun God, and began to bow in his honor.

“Please,” he insisted. “You have no right to kneel in my honor, for this day I have failed you. I have failed you, and the result was not only the death of this wise old man, but the kidnapping of my betrothed, the one who would be my wife once more, Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé.

Haylie remembered about that. The Shaman believed that Natalie was Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé. Was the Shaman trying to hook these two up? And who would go out and kidnap her from kidnappers? If anything that would be the same as a rescue.

“She had only been in her true form for a short time,” he continued. “But when I explained her significance, that she was the Changing Woman, and that she had a responsibility to her people, and that her feelings would show her the truth about her situation, she agreed to marry me and restore the union for the sake of a brighter future.”

Marry? Haylie thought. Yeah, there’s no doubt in my mind now. She knew how difficult it was for Natalie even getting up from her bed and look at herself. There was no way she would jump the gun just like that. She considered leaving the charade, but she knew that perhaps he would divulge something about her recent kidnappers, and that was important enough to keep listening, even if it was nonsense.

“We agreed it would be done in private, so we made our trek to the Four Corners to recite our ancient vows of long ago. We thought safety would be the best course of action, as a major crowd may compromise our security. Yet none of us were prepared for her abduction by the talons of a flying monster!

Haylie knew where he was going with this. He was about to blame Shawna. Way to go Shawnie! She thought to herself.

Of course she wasn’t the only to make that assumption. “You don’t mean Shawna, do you?”

Another audience member asked. “She was blessed by Hatalii- claimed that she was a descendant of the noble thunderhawk! Surely you don’t think?”

With his silver tongue he decided to convince the audience otherwise. “Our Shaman was a wonderful man,” he explained. “I’m sure if it was up to him, all beings, Diné or Monster would live together in harmony. I’m sure if there was a way for him to spare a young child her most tragic fate he would find it. But there were reasons why we do not live alongside these beasts. They are impure, descendants of a blasphemous ritual, the result when one gender separates from another!”

The Native Americans looked among one another, trying to make sense of everything. After all, it wasn’t like Shawna was some animal. As in fact, she was treated like so many other Diné Wyld; to be idolized.

Seeing that he was having hard time convincing them with words, he decided to take it a step further. He opened the casket fully to reveal the Shaman in his entirety, killing blow and all.

“See that, my people!” he exclaimed. “See the slash that forever scars our beloved Hatalii! So perfect in its execution; not even a knife could leave behind such a clean mark! What else could make it but such an animal- A monster whose talons are bigger than my own two hands?”
Everyone looked at the evidence in shock. They couldn’t believe it. Even Haylie had a hard time figuring out that one. But she knew in her heart Shawna wouldn’t do that. She wouldn’t hurt a fly!

“I’m sorry you had to witness that,” He said as he closed the coffin completely. “This
'Shawna' may have been a kind, caring individual, but even that can’t change the true nature of her being. Perhaps it was jealousy; perhaps she was angered about her friend’s ascension to the realm of Godhood. Perhaps she was jealous of her beauty that she herself lacked. Maybe she was jealous of me. But it matters not! All it takes is a reason and her beastly behavior shows and her true nature arises!”

He had the audience hooked, and now he would reel them in.

“She is not descended from a thunderbird, my people,” he finished. “It is time you accept her as she truly is: a vile, vicious harpy! A Monster as anyone else! So I implore you, not as some future deity, but as a lowly beggar- please save my future wife!”

And it worked. The members of the crowd stood forward, ready to do what It takes to save their Princess, even killing someone who was once one of their own.

Haylie heard enough. She could hear her friend, Miley, shout, “Hey, come back!” but she didn’t want to hear it. That man was framing her friend, and did something to her sister. These people were so gullible is just made her more upset as she marched her way back from the horrible gathering.

Soon enough the crowd became smaller and smaller as she moved further and further away from the ruckus. Yet there was this unsettling feeling that she was being followed. Looking over her shoulder her premonitions were confirmed; they were the similar to the escorts who guided Haylie and her friends to the Shaman’s Hogan, then proceeded to block her from entry soon after. However they looked a little paler than what she last remembered. It didn’t take too much thought to figure it all out- these guys served him, and were surely after her.
Her face walk turned into a sprint and then an all out run as she tried to get away from the men. Knowing that she spotted them, they too picked up the pace, bumping past the civilians as they kept up.

She knew that these men were faster and had more endurance then her. She couldn’t run forever. She dipped into an alleyway, hoping there might be somewhere, someplace she could hide. And she found it: an empty trash bin. She didn’t have time to worry about the disgusting thing she was about to hide in, her life was in danger. Seeing she had a bit of distance between her and her chasers, she opened the lid and carefully climbed in, shutting it behind her.

Her pursuers ran right by her. It seemed like it worked. She opened the lid just slightly so she could get a quick peak of her surroundings. Seems clear, she thought. With the coast clear she got out of the plastic tub and turned the other way towards home.

She failed to scan up. Leaping down from the rooftop was another one of the shady man’s guardians, unfazed by the long jump down. She tried to turn around, but with his quick reflexes he grabbed hold of her and quickly subdued her, causing her to fall unconscious.

---

Haylie woke to the blurry visions of a decorative indoor room. It was the Shaman’s Hogan, now occupied by the dark and mysterious man. The man who fools her people, murders her Shaman, and frames her friend. And here she was, unbound, with this man standing right before her.

“Ah!” He began. “The young lady is finally awake! Very good!”

“Who the hell are you?” Haylie asked as she tried to regain her vision. “You surely aren’t any God I know of!”

“Oh?” he mocked. “Well, to whomever God or Goddess that you do know, please tell them to call me, hmmm?” He had a good chuckle at her expense. “I guess true sisters think alike don’t they? No, no, I can’t fool the great Redbone sisters, can I?”

“What did you do to Natalie?” She demanded to know as her fists were clinched and her anger rose.

“I thought I made myself quite clear earlier,” he replied. “Your little harpy friend took her from me. Now I fully intend to get her back.”

He turned his back to her, almost provoking her to try and make a move. Haylie didn’t have the strength, and she knew it. She’s only 17, and over a year away from going Wyld herself. He wasn’t one to trifle with. She was completely unrestrained, and yet she was as trapped as if she were chained and shackled.

“I’ll be completely frank with you,” he began. “I really had no desire to bring your sister into my little scheme. Honestly I just wanted to rise to power by taking the path of least resistance. Your Shaman was a very influential person among your city, but like a lot of religious zealots he got a little too caught up in his readings. Prophecies and all this utter nonsense! One thing I’ve learned from my experience is that those types don’t take a good look at reality! There is no eternal paradise, only war and death and bigotry!”

Reaching his tipping point he calmed himself down. “But I digress. I had certain ‘qualities’, so to speak, that I could take advantage of. I assumed that by convincing him I was some long reincarnated God that it would put me one step closer to my goal. And boy did he buy it! Of course, I’m quite the avid reader too- fantastic mythology you have, by the way. Yes, I do believe that in another life I might have made a wonderful actor. Ah, well.”

He turn and began to slowly walk towards the increasingly frightened Haylie. “But it wasn’t that simple was it? No. He claimed I had to be whole. I needed a wife, and to fulfill the obligations of his people, or more correctly, the obligations he made up in his delirious little mind! So against better judgment I agreed. And that led me to your sister. I heard the rumors, the way she was transformed, and pretty much told him that she was the one. I figured, hey get married, finally acquire my right to rule over your lot and that’s that. But he had to make it increasingly difficult! So you know, I couldn’t help myself killing the poor sap.”

“My God,” Haylie gasped, realizing this guy might be even more than she initially thought.

“So you see, when your friend came and flew off with her, everything was ruined. I honestly don’t know how she found me, and I don’t care. However I found it convenient, you see? The Shaman’s death, the way I gutted him with a strike from my serrated claw. Just claim the murder was done by her! That way I can get the locals to hunt her down, and rescue my, poor, precious little wife!”

“But why do you need her back!?” She yelled, “You’ve got the people on your side! She serves no purpose!”

“You’re quite right my love,” he replied. “I don’t need her. But now she’s become a loose end you see. Who knows how far they will run? They could reach Phoenix for all I know. And I don’t want my plans to be compromised. I’d rather keep things hush-hush.”

“Then why are you telling me this!?” She countered.

“Because I’m too arrogant for my own good?” he wisecracked. He kneeled over the frightened Haylie, his mouth salivating in an almost doglike manner. “No…it’s because in a few minutes it won’t matter!”

As his mouth sprouted fangs he bit into the young girl’s shoulder. The shock forced her to spasm uncontrollably. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she no longer could control herself. She was turning…turning into one of them.

His released the young girl as the bite continued to affect her. Seeing she was still conscious, he decided to continue his long diatribe.

“You know, I never wanted to be like this,” he admitted. “See, back when I was your age, when I lived a relatively decent life out west in Calivada, I had the same thing happen to me. Bitten by some parasitic Wyld freak, mostly for his benefit, not mine. What you’re going through, it’s no different. You’ll probably notice the major psychic connection I hold over you. Same as the man over me. I did all his dirty work, using me like chopped liver- killing everyone and anyone he deemed needing to be killed. All the killing, you see, can make a man numb, so forgive my lack of tact.”

He paused to clear his throat and continued. “I wound up being captured by their Religious Police, their "Inquisition". Tortured, beaten. And most often as the human form you’d see me in as now. They didn’t care that I was just a teenage boy- a puppet for some deranged fool.”

Looking at the saliva involuntarily fizzing from Haylie’s mouth, he got to the climax of his drawn out tale. “But one day a great thing happened: I turned 19. The fool didn’t realize it when he bit me, but when I went Wyld his grasp on me faded. I was now in control, now I could turn Were when I decided it was best! And for all my bad luck I got a bonus! My rage, my anger, it gave way to my true form. The Christian Fundamentalist probably described me best when I began to slaughter them one by one- Hellhound.”

Seeing she was nearly through with her spasms he finally concluded. “I escaped Calivada with my life, but they took so much more than that. I will have my revenge. I will kill each and every Religious bastard that even so much breathes! And so, it’s my pleasure to say to you, young Haylie Redbone: welcome to the army. Just don’t expect me to make the same mistake my creator did. But for now you’ll prove to be a very valuable addition to my pack. Good night.”

Two from his “pack” came to him without even a shout, which showed just how powerful his mental connection was. “Take her to the desert and dispose of her. With my power in her, she’ll survive sure enough. Surely she’ll grab the attention of one of those “Monsters,” outside of town. Get her in the system and watch her tear it up inside out. I’m sure she’ll reunite with Natalie eventually, and when they finally do, she’ll be in for a surprise.”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

It must’ve been the altitude that knocked me out. As a Wyld, Shawna could breathe normal in high altitudes. Me, I’m out. It was probably for the best however; I’d probably be freaking out knowing how high in the air I actually was.

I woke up it seemed just before dawn. I was cozy underneath a woven Navajo quilt, yet when I first glance at my surroundings I noticed that this didn’t look anything like a bedroom.

The straw was stacked rather taut as it surrounded me in every direction like a barrier. It didn’t take much thought to put two and two together- I was outdoors, and was inside something surrounded by straw, branches and other dead plant life. This was a nest.

I slowly climbed out from the nest and witnessed a colorful birdlike being stretching out from her perch, as if she too woke up. It took me a little bit to realize that this wasn’t just anyone; this was Shawna, in her natural form, completely unclothed and nude.

She was a peculiar, yet fantastic sight to behold as her wings stretched out to her fullest, with their length going straight down to the ends of her hips. The blue and red feathers continued from the base of her spine to the end of her tailbone, which also had a plume of feathers which were spread out like a fan. It had to be difficult walking around in even sweat pants, seeing what she had to endure.

Noticing I was awake she turned around to greet me, and further witnessed her full figure. From the front she looked amazingly human, even up to the breasts she carelessly allowed to show off right now. At the bottom was her bikini line, which was covered in small down feathers of red, providing a natural form of underwear, so to speak.

While I looked at her in utter befuddlement, she just stared at me and smile. With a quick hop she flew over to greet me.

“So,” she said in a rather seductive voice. “You like what you see?”

I didn’t know what to say about that. This was all too weird for me. “W-what’s with the nest? Why, why are you naked like that?”

Her grin grew a little wider as I asked my question. “That nest? Well I built that myself. Not too bad if I do say so myself. Comfy, no?”

She began to caress my face. “And as for the nudity, well, I suppose it feel more normal. Guess that’s just my animal nature. I normally never let people see my like this, but…with you I think I can make an exception.”

She led me over back to her nest, meanwhile explaining herself. “I couldn’t stand living there, Nat. I may have been accepted by the Shaman, but still I would get odd looks. And then there’s everyone treating me a lot like I saw them treating you; like some sort of deity.

I began to sit back down on the woven cloth I awoke on while she continued. “This place was the only place I could truly ever get away. Out here I was free. I wasn’t some freak, or some Goddess. Out here, I could be me.”

“And that meant building a nest?” I quipped.

“You’ve seen what they’re like, Nat,” she replied. “If given the choice to live in a human world or a natural world, I choose nature. At least it doesn’t criticize me, or ridicule me for all of my faults. I’m a Wyld, Nattie; this was given to me. I had a lot of time spent on analyzing myself, understanding myself, finding myself. I’m not going to deny what I’ve truly became. The bird in me is just as much a part of me as the human I once was, and after experiencing what I’ve experienced, perhaps even a little more.”

I looked at her, and with deep regret, I said, “I’m sorry, Shawna. I didn’t know how difficult it’s been for you. You always seemed cheery, even around complete strangers. I guess, I never thought about it.”

Hearing this she couldn’t help but smile. “It’s not your fault, Nattie. It used to be the only reason I’d ever drop into town was because of you. You’re the only person who treats me like me. You don’t know how much I appreciate that.”

“You’re my best friend, Shawna,” I replied warmly. “I grew up with you; that’s the only Shawna I know. Besides, I’m finally beginning to understand how you feel. How the Shaman and that man treated me, wanting to be something I’m not. I know I’m a woman, and I’m sure I’ll be one for the rest of my life, but whatever choices I have left are mine, and I want to live them the way I want to.”

“So then,” she digressed, resuming her seductive behavior, “tell me, what do you want to do with me?”

I felt kind of startled at her open candor, I couldn’t…could I? I mean, what about our friendship, and what about…well, me? I’ve never even had sex like this before!

“Shawna…I!” she shushed me right there. It may have looked like she was doing like so many others did before her, and try to use me for her own gain, but they’d be wrong. I knew, deep down, even before she was this beautiful creature, and before I was this beautiful maiden, that I really loved her. And somewhere, I knew even before this very moment, she loved me too.

Together, we weren’t going to be afraid anymore. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me passionately. My defenses were broken, and I allowed myself this one simple pleasure. I gave myself to her; my sweet Lightning Angel. And for once I was happy; happy to be not just a girl, but her girl.

---

With our bodies glimmering from the afterglow and the reflection from the morning sun, I slowly wrapped my Manta around me, this time a little less snug than before. I leaned over and gave my love another sweet kiss on her lips.

“You were wonderful, Nat,” she praised. “I didn’t think I could go through with it. I wanted you so much, back when you were Nate. I thought it would be hard to accept you like this. But, it wasn’t. If anything all the experiences we’ve shared only made my love for you stronger.”

“I thought the same,” I admitted. “I didn’t even know what I’d liked. Sexually, I mean. I’m just happy it didn’t change the feelings I have for you.”

Suddenly I felt a rumbling in my belly. Shawna immediately picked up on it and joked, “All that activity must’ve made you hungry!”

I couldn’t help but giggle. “Well, I do say, the intense feelings I just got from it were way more powerful than I’ve felt as a man!”

“I suppose it’s time for to go fishing hmmm?” She suggested.

“Fishing?” I couldn’t help but wonder.

“Yeah, fishing!” she repeated. “These talons here aren’t just for show you know?” She gave me another kiss on the cheek and told me, “Let me get some clothes on.”

I was almost disappointed to see my love depart. I couldn’t stand not being wrapped around her arms, or wings for that matter. I suppose I just came to the conclusion that I have a rather clingy personality.

We flew down to the base of the cliff. I was surprised to see the mighty rapids crashing down from the north. She was going to catch fish in a river like that?

“Where exactly are we, anyway?” I wondered.

“The Colorado River!” She yelled as she remained flying above the river overhead. “Hold on just a second, Nattie! I’m gonna need to focus!”

Oh and did she. It was like she was locked on to the river below. Everything must have been in slow motion for her as she saw the fish swimming downstream. And as swiftly as a hawk she swooped in with her talons primed. And just as she predicted she successfully grabbed the fish with her imposing feet and flew it over to me.

“Dinner is served!” she cried proudly.

However I was never a big fan of raw fish. “Uh…you don’t happen to know a way how to cook this, do you?”

She looked at me dumbfounded for a second, then answered, “Don’t look at me. I’ve always ate it raw.”

“I was wonder why I tasted fish breath earlier!” I teased. She playfully gave me a light punch to my arm.

“Anyway…I’m kind of not made for eating fish like this,” I declared. “Even if it was washed and clean, and prepared like sushi, I probably couldn’t hold it in.”

Neither of us had any experience starting fires. Yet Shawna had a go get ‘em type of attitude- that’s kind of the reason she was able to do the things she did earlier, like build a nest, or catch fish. So I figured we give it a shot. Finding as much brush as we could we gathered it all together and tried to start a small bonfire.

With two sticks in hand, I tried to grind them together, hoping that the friction would be enough to set off a spark. Rolling them back in forth I was beginning to get a little annoyed at the attempt. Perhaps I was missing something, or was doing it all wrong, but the louder my stomach growled the more impatient I got.

All the energy I expended trying to light this fire got to me, and I came to a complete stop. Seeing my disappointment Shawna came over to console me.

“I knew when I was younger I should’ve joined the Boy Scouts!” I huffed.

I couldn’t take it anymore…I just wanted some food. I knew I was in the middle of nowhere, and I knew Shawna was just trying to impress me. But if I knew it would come down to this I would’ve asked her to fly me out to a Burger King or something!

“Please,” I began to plea to no one in particular as I picked up the sticks for a second attempt, “just light, damnit!”

I didn’t even have the sticks near the kenneling as all of a sudden it just magically lit. I jumped back in shock. Even Shawna eyes were wide, amazed at what happened.

“Did you,” Shawna gasped, “Did you just do that?”

I really didn’t know. This seemed really strange. But I wonder, maybe I could put it out?

I focused hard, commanding myself to extinguish the flame. Suddenly out of thin air a tiny little cloud formed, reaching about waist length high. It started to rain on the fire, quickly putting it out.

“Whoa,” Shawna cried, “This is really cool!”

“This must be my gift,” I said to myself. “I must be able to control the elements…”

“That’s awesome!” she continued to cheer. “My Nattie is an Elementalist! Wonder if you can do anything while I’m flying. You know, like give me a little boost, direct the flow of air?”

“I don’t know,” I answered. “This is all very new to me.” I couldn’t help but tease her a little more. “But I don’t know if that’d be a good idea. I don’t want my lover getting lazy! I love those big, powerful wings!”

“Geez, you’re mean!” she playfully replied as I stuck my tongue out at her. Of course all that playful energy gave way to my rather angry stomach that was in no mood to mess around.

“Oh, shoot!” I remembered. “I forgot entirely about the fish!” I looked at the dead fire, the brush now soaked totally and no longer usable. I sighed and on cue, rolled my eyes. “I’ll go get some more wood.” At the very least it won’t be a pain lighting it again.

---

Once through with our meal, we decided to walk it off as we strolled along the bottom of the canyon. I leaned over her shoulder as she folded her colorful wing around me, making me comfortable. I think she kind of enjoys being the “man” of the relationship.

Still, I was having some troubles of my own. I’ve been wearing this Manta dress for a long while now, and even though it was a little looser than normal, it felt as if I make one wrong move it would all come falling down. I’m sure Shawna wouldn’t mind, and maybe is looking forward to it, but still, it would be nice to wear some casual clothes for a change.

I couldn’t help but look at my strong woman’s clothing as well. Obviously with her being part bird it was pretty hard to find clothing that could adapt to her. But she had quite a bit of clothing, even when she was hanging with me in town.

“You seem to be staring at something,” Shawna replied, “Do you need a better look?”

I couldn’t help but laugh a little at her silliness. “No, no,” I insisted. “I was taking a look at your clothes. Just where did you get them? I mean, finding clothes like the type you wear is hard.”

“Oh,” she cried. “Want to know my little secret, huh?”

“Well, I was hoping that you might be able to introduce me to this person,” I replied. “That is, if he doesn’t mind making normal clothing for me. No offense, Shawna, but this Manta just isn’t cutting it for me.”

“Well,” She began, “First off she’s a woman. And secondly, I don’t know if I can just take you there.”

“Why not?” I asked, confused.

“The place I go,” She continued. “Isn’t real friendly with human-like people.”

“What do you mean?” I wondered.

“Well, you know how the Tribe works,” She explained. “Those who are Diné can stay; those that are Monsters go. Well, let’s just say that these refugees banded together and formed a secret society of their own, right in their own back yard.”

I was intrigued. I truly wanted to know more about this place. “So I can’t go?”

“It took me awhile before they even accepted me, hun,” She stated. “I really had to disown all my allegiance to the Human Tribe before they trusted me. And even then I still went behind their backs to visit you every so often. I’m sorry, I just don’t think it’s safe.”

I looked up into her starry eyes. “You forget Shawnie,” I reminded her, “I’m not human either. I may look human, but I was just as abused as you and everyone else. I’m not Diné, and you’re not Monster, we’re Wyld. And I’m willing to take that chance to ensure that they too realize this.”

She couldn’t help but appreciate my strength, and rewarded me with another kiss. “I just love hearing those things out of you,” She replied. “Come on. I’ll take you to them.”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

Walking across the canyon floor I could see the cliffs above me get closer and closer, eventually covering much of the sun that hung overhead. It was somewhat of a welcomed relief, seeing as these Colorado summers were always miserable, and rain was something rather foreign during this time of the year.

Shawna was right there with me, guiding my every step. Before going Wyld, I never really wondered just what happened to those who were unfairly labeled “monsters.” To believe they actually have their own little village right underneath my tribe’s noses was unbelievable. And I knew, Shawna was taking a big risk guiding me to it.

“Just keep following the river,” she said, holding me in her arms. “We’re almost there.”
We came up to what seemed to be a dead end. A boulder seemed to block our path forward. However, Shawna didn’t seem concerned. She walked up to the mammoth thing and began to speak with it.

“It is I,” She began, “Shawna of Thunderhawk kin. Please let me enter.”

Suddenly I gasped as I saw the mammoth boulder move, contorting itself into a man like shape. This wasn’t just a giant rock, but a giant Golem, who served as the guardian into the village. I couldn’t help but stare at him in awe. Yet he didn’t seem to think badly of me, regardless of my human appearance. He even bowed! This was the least of my expectations.

Of course the good vibes ended as soon as I finally entered their village. It was like an ancient Pueblo village, how the buildings were carved into the rock face. Water slowly poured down many areas of the cliff, like it had its own aqueduct system. It was absolutely amazing what they’ve accomplished with little outside help and with just the most basic of resources. These weren’t monsters, these were innovators.

“Hold!” I heard a woman voice, echoing throughout the canyon basin. Shawna and I stopped, and I knew, the interrogation was about to begin.

Suddenly I saw her, a centaur, just like the myths and legends of old. She strode over to me, along with two others, a giant, buffalo like man, and a scaly snake like woman; a Naga, if you will.

“What business do you have bringing a human into this village?” the Centaur asked, getting directly to the point.”

“Matron,” she began. “Forgive me. This is Natalie Redbone. I rescued her from captives of the old religion, the very same who had rejected our kind. She was being forced to do something against her will. I could not allow that.”

“And what concern does that serve us?” she continued. Obviously she and I were already on bad terms.

“They claim that she was the reincarnation of Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé,” she explained.

The two other servants looked at each other and gasped. Matron however was less than impressed.

“So you brought someone of great value to our residence?” she snapped. “Knowing full well that they would come after her? Do you know what this means to our existence?”

“You don’t really believe she’s Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, do you?” Shawna wondered.

“It matters not what I think!” she countered. “The Diné believes she is, and they will not stop until they find her, no matter what the cost. You have put many lives in danger just by being here!”

“But I couldn’t just leave her alone!” She insisted.

Matron decided to look at me carefully. I didn’t know if she was sizing me up, seeing if I was a threat, or what, but it was rather unnerving nonetheless.

“This is your responsibility,” she coldly told Shawna, and with that she turned and galloped off, her assistants following behind her.

Looking to my love I had to know. “Does that mean I can stay?” I asked.

“It seems that way,” she answered. I rewarded her courage with a kiss.

“Thanks for sticking up for me,” I told her.

“You’re my love,” she replied, “That’s what lovers do.” That earned her another kiss. It was amazing how much of a woman she made me feel.

---

Evening came and I was itching to go meet this weaver lady that Shawna was talking about. It wasn’t like I was all of a sudden drawn into fashion or something. It was just that this manta was thick and itchy. You could probably have it on for special occasions without much worry but it’s been three days, and I tell you there nothing more unnerving than having sweaty, itchy boobs!

Shawna however told me she had to get something first. Leaving me by my lonesome, she flew off, and immediately I began to feel the stares from the locals all around me. These weren’t stares of admiration, however. These were stares of contempt. Quickly it made me realize just how vulnerable I felt without my feathery angel around.

And worst of all their disdain for me made it difficult to not hate myself. How I wish I could change the way my tribe treated these individuals. How I wish I could give them the proper respect that they so rightfully deserved. It’s these times I wish I truly was Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, and could provide such miracles. Alas, that wasn’t meant to be. To my people, or at least to the very devout, I was nothing more but a shell whose purpose was to serve my man and breed.

It’s these times I think about my sister, Salia. It made me realize how strong she was to turn her back on her people and fight for what she believed in. Maybe holding a political office isn’t exactly the type of change she was looking for, but at least with it she has a voice in the matter. Am I as strong as her? Can I too, go against my tribe’s customs and beliefs in order to fight for the change it needs?

“Back!” Shawna cried from overhead. Thank goodness as my paranoia was beginning to get to me. As she landed I couldn’t help but smell the fishy odor coming from her. And as my nose already confirmed, she came back, with fish in tow, making me just a tad bit upset.

“You left me here all alone just so you could catch dinner?!” I cried, obviously annoyed.

“It’s not dinner,” she explained. “C’mon now, I’ll go take you to my tailor!”

And so we made our way to the back of the alleyways deep within the village. It was rather dark and dank, and normally wouldn’t be the proper place for a clothing store. The additional cobwebs didn’t make me feel any better.

Instinctively I snapped my fingers and a flame appeared on the tip of my finger. I was glad I didn’t forget my new ability, seeing it was getting dimmer and dimmer as we walked along.

Finally we came to a dead end; not a single building in sight. “Shawna,” I nervously called out to her, “I don’t think this is the right place.”

“It is,” She proclaimed. “Hey Deidre, you there?”

And up from the sky came a hideous spider like creature, dropping from above, giving me such a fright I almost peed myself.

“Ah, Shawna,” the eight-legged woman began, “what brings you to my humble presence today?”

“I was wondering if you could make some clothes from my little friend here,” she replied.

Immediately all eight eyes were pointed at me. If it wasn’t known already, I was deftly afraid of spiders. That fear only amplified with my recent sex-change.

Frozen stiff, she hissed, “A Diné. I’m surprised she is allowed to step foot on our grounds.”

“I take full responsibility,” Shawna replied, “And she’s anything but Diné.”

“Is that so?” she said, examining me further.

“So,” Shawna said, getting back to the topic on hand, “About her clothes.”

“You know the bargain,” she decreed. “Time spent weaving is time wasted hunting.”

Shawna nodded and threw the fish at her feet. Deidre began to salivate joyously.

“This will do,” she said as she began to feast on her gift. The manner of which she ate only made me nauseous inside.

“Come back tonight,” she said as she slurped down the meal before her. “It will be ready then.”

With that we walked away and left her to her work. I didn’t know how she would be able to piece together an outfit without my measurements, but I was just so glad she didn’t have to touch me!

Now at a safe distance I turned to Shawna, and hyperventilating I yelled, “Don’t ever take me to that lady again!”

---

My message didn’t fall on deaf ears. Night fell and she guided into the safety and security of one of their houses while she agreed to pick up the clothes herself. She explained to me that houses were on a first come, first served basis. No one actually owned the buildings. They just exist during times of extreme weather, or illness. Most the Wyld here were literally one with nature and made their homes outside in the wilderness, much like what Shawna did. It was unique and interesting at the same time.

She came back with the new clothes in hand. Thank the Goddess. Any longer and I may have just contemplated going skyclad. Most of the locals here didn’t seem to care much as it was.

“Here they are!” she exclaimed as she unfolded the new apparel. Of course, one thing stood out: they were all dresses.

“Oh,” I sighed, feeling a little disappointed.

“What’s wrong?” Shawna asked as she watched the exuberance deflate out of me.

“Oh…nothing,” I fibbed, “I just was hoping for something a little more casual.”

“Well,” she explained, “It’s not as if you can easily make jeans with spider silk. Besides, the material is so luxurious, it’s like wearing nothing at all!”

She was slowly getting me to buy in, but still, there are some boundaries that take time to cross, even if I’m accepting womanhood better than most. “I don’t know…” I replied.
“Oh come on!” She urged me. “I bet you’d look real pretty with it on.”

I couldn’t help but blush. “Really?” I asked.

“Really,” she answered honestly. “Go try it on and see for yourself. There’s a room with a mirror over there.

I suppose curiosity piqued my interest, or maybe it was my desire to please my Shawna, but I took the dress she had in her hand and tried it on.

It took a little effort, seeing it was the first time I ever tried on a dress before. However the material was stretchy and flexible, which helped with the overall process of things. Once on I was rewarded with an unbelievable feeling of comfort as the silky smooth fabric caressed my soft skin. It was as if Nature herself was holding me in her loving embrace.

I immediately I stood in front of the mirror to get a better view. The white gown accented perfectly with my almond skin. Using my hands I began to rub down the shiny piece of clothing, moving them from my bosom and around my hips, accentuating every curve. Goddess, I felt beautiful.

And speaking of Goddess, she seemed to share my sentiment. “Hey there, good lookin’!” she cried shocking me out of my trance.

Immediately my eyes focused on my mirror, and I saw Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, staring right at me, wearing the same dress I was.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself!” She cried.

I was flushed red. I felt embarrassed. It seemed as long as I had connections with a long deceased deity my privacy would never be safe.

“No need to be ashamed!” She insisted. “Get down with your womanly self!”

Honestly, my playtime seemed over. I couldn’t enjoy myself with someone watching!
I had a seat on a nearby chair as Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé and I began to chat.

“So,” she began, “I see you’ve finally uncovered your powers. Pretty neat huh?”

“I suppose,” I said, not really knowing what to think, “You seem to know more about it than I do.”

“That I do, lil’ sister!” she cried. “After all, I spent my life having the same powers.”

“You did?” I replied, astonished. “But in the stories, I heard you can control the seasons, and change appearance!”

“Well, yeah,” she continued. “Those are just part of the baggage. Of course, you’re talking about some advanced ‘elementaling’ having to do that. Not something you can just do right away. Heck, you might spend your entire life not ever learning how.”

“…I never knew just how alike we really are,” I commented.

“Yup, yup!” she seconded. “Anyway, there are five major elements we tend to work with here: fire, water, wind, earth, and life itself. You know how you could hear that Coyote talk? That’s a major skill, being able to communicate with any and every lifeform.” She paused and grinned. “You should thank me by the way, without my interaction that lazy pup would never had gotten help to rescue you.”

“You can still use your powers?” I said, wondering how she could if she was dead.

“Not really,” she said. “Coyotes are some pretty sacred creatures you know? Able to see things most humans cannot?”

“Really?” I remarked.

“Sure,” she said. “He and I share a bond, much like you and I share one.” She then began to recite a passage from the Diné Bahane’:

“The Coyote named áÅ‚tsé Hashké arrived and said, ‘I was told that my grandchild laughed for the first time.’ First Woman took charcoal and gave it to the Coyote saying: ‘This is the only thing that lasts.’ He painted his nose with it and said, ‘I shall know all things. I shall live long by it.’”

“So, as you can see,” she concluded, “ever since my birth Coyote has been there to guard me. And so, now you have Coyote to watch over you too.”

“So where is he then?” I asked.

“Oh, I dunno,” she answered, although I felt she knew otherwise. “That dog is a little lazy sometimes!” All of a sudden her jovial tone turned serious. “Listen,” she digressed, “The road you walk on is a difficult one, and there will be plenty of obstacles along the way. Some that’ll test the very essence of your strength. But, please, be strong. You’ve come a long way since our last meeting, and you’re truly becoming a beautiful woman; not just an extension of me, but a true individual. Please, don’t give up, whatever you do, and we can bring about change within our people.”

I was taken aback by her statement. In one hand I was flattered but in another I felt worried. Was something about to happen? Staring back at the mirror the image of Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé had vanished and I was left alone, pondering over her troublesome words.

---

Morning came rather abruptly as I was forced awake by Shawna knocking on the door.

“What is it?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“You might wanna come outside,” she shouted from behind the door. “That coyote is sitting outside, whimpering. I think it wants you.”

The coyote. My coyote. Apparently something was bothering him, and I needed to figure out what. I opened the door and went to check on him.

“Coyote,” I whispered as I stroked behind his ears. “What is it, boy?”

It didn’t take much coaxing to get an answer from him.

Sister, injured, in danger, please, follow!

Sister? Did he mean Haylie?

I didn’t have time to waste. With Shawna right behind me I immediately declared, “Follow that dog!”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

(In Haylie's PoV)

Where was I?

I woke up to the sound of silence as I pulled myself up on my two feet. I tried to stay up for a bit, but with the dizziness I was experiencing it was long before I was back down on all fours, shaking my head as the chilling winds blew through my torn and shredded shirt. For some reason, I couldn’t remember how it got that way…

Suddenly I felt my hunger pangs as my stomach began to growl violently. It must’ve been hours since I had a fresh meal in my belly. I couldn’t help but imagine eating a giant sirloin steak. God, that would be good.

There were no restaurants or stores in sight, all there was darkness. To be honest, I was surprised I’ve been out here for this long and hadn’t wondered just how I even got to this place. What did I do last night?

I couldn’t ponder much about it however, as my stomach began to act up even more, making it tough to think. I had to find something to eat, but where?

Suddenly I sensed something, not coming from my eyes, but instead from my nose. It was an interesting smell. It was so vivid, yet so weird how I could smell something and not find it anywhere around my vicinity. My stomach took control, and before I knew it I was following my nose to that exquisite smell.

I stumbled along, trying to balance myself, yet having a tough time doing even that. I found that being on my fours was best, at least until I get my strength back. I was surprisingly adept on all fours, eventually feeling less awkward and more natural as I walked along. I could hear my target from here, was it alive? That couldn’t be, could it? But somehow I couldn’t stop drooling, embarrassingly. It was obvious I really needed some food. I was so hungry I could eat a…

It all came together as I rustled my head through the bushes. The clicking and clattering, the odor I smelled; it came directly from this stray horse that was lost and confused. What was I thinking? It’s not cooked, it’s not even dead! How was I supposed to eat that!?

Yet my mind seemed to comfort me, telling me to relax and do what was natural to me. The aroma was arousing me, totally rendering my thought processes worthless. I licked my lips, just imagining the glorious taste as I sink my teeth into its flesh. I was going to feast on that animal.

I was snarling at the hopeless horse, my teeth shown as I stood on my fours, ready to strike. Unaware, I pounced on my prey and bit into its neck; the blood filled my mouth as my taste buds were sent into ecstasy. One last slash with my claw and my pray was gutted, dead.

With my muzzle into my meal, I immediately paused to tell the world of my new power. With the full moon riding high I raised my head and gave a glorious howl, resonating throughout the canyon.

I woke up to the feeling of scorching hot sun on my face. Opening my eyes I was greeted by the sight of vultures circling overhead. I could smell the odor of rotten meat suffocating my nostrils. It immediately sent me up onto my feet and looking down I saw a dead horse, badly mutilated right next to me. What’s more I could see the blood, coming from me hands and down my chest. I ran my hands on my face and confirmed, my face was covered with it too. With no idea what happened, or what I had done, I broke down and let out a scream.

---

Water…water. The warmth of the area was overwhelming me. I’ve been out here all day, wandering, hoping to find some semblance of life. All I could see was dirt and cacti, with no roads in sight. How in the world did I get this far out of the way? Nothing made any sense anymore, and that began to scare me. I needed to find help, soon, before I die of thirst.

It was no use however, as I felt flat on my face. This was it…I was gonna die.

Natalie…

From out of nowhere I felt the moist tongue of some animal, licking my face. I thought it was a scavenger, and in sense I was right, as it was a coyote, staring right at me. It didn’t seem to want to hurt me, however.

“Shoo…” I gasped, wanting it to leave me to my fate. But something was pushing that coyote to keep at it, to try and save my life. Upon looking at its face I realize, this wasn’t some ordinary coyote. It was that coyote from earlier, before we got captured by Hatalii and his followers.

“W…what are you doing here?” I stuttered, using all my strength to sit up. Immediately I saw the coyote run ahead, as if he was trying to direct me to something. I didn’t know what it was, but I was baking out here. I used my energy reserves so to speak and followed him, and sure enough he led me to a small stream flowing downward. I raced my ass to the river and with little tact I immediately dunked my face into the water, taking a few sips of water while washing the blood off my face. The cool water was a nice respite from the oven I currently resided in.

---

A few minutes passed and I found myself naked inside the stream, scrubbing hard to get the blood off of me. The coyote was on shore, chilling out. I couldn’t help but feel a little uncomfortable being naked around him for some reason. I mean, he is a dog, I don’t think he’d care a whole lot. Then, why did I? I gave him a cold glance from over my shoulder, making sure he wasn’t seeing anything he shouldn’t, and he responded by looking at me cock eyed, wondering what the hell he did. To be honest, I couldn’t really figured out what he did wrong either.

Finally I got out of the stream and quickly got dressed. The most peculiar thing I saw on my clothes, besides the overall condition of it, was the amount of hair that was found inside of it. I thought it might’ve been the coyote’s, snooping around where he wasn’t supposed to, but I quickly dismissed such a thing. I couldn’t smell his scent anywhere on it. How could I tell his scent again?

Now feeling a lot better, I began to contemplate where to next. I still hadn’t any idea where I was, or how to get back home. Did I want to go back? I mean, the townspeople were so enthralled with Hatalii’s preaching they fail to think with their own mind. That’s what caused Natalie to go missing in the first place, and that’s why I needed to find her.

Perhaps the hound would know. I called him over to me. He was surprisingly sharp for a wild animal. I called him and he walked over without hesitation. I stroked his shiny fur coat as he wagged in enjoyment. However, that was as much enjoyment he was going to get. Business was at hand.

“You know where Natalie is?” he barked in confirmation. “Natalie, yeah? I need to find her and see if she’s ok. Can you take me to her?”

He didn’t say anymore as he began to run ahead, guiding me to her location. I had no doubt now he did know where she was at. It became more and more apparent as we came closer and closer to his destination. It was sort of like I can notice vague remnants of her…like in the scent of the air. It almost smelled like me, and yet just a tinge different. Also I could smell something birdlike. Was that Shawna? It was odd how my smell was so in tune to my environment. No, what was odd was the fact I wasn’t thinking much about it.

Eventually we came to a giant rock on the road. You would assume it was a dead end, but my nose was telling me otherwise. The coyote was seeing right through it too, barking at the boulder on the road. What I wasn’t prepared for was the giant boulder to come to life, and have a giant 20 foot golem staring back at me.

“You…” it monotonously grumbled as he looked down on us like ants. “You…don’t belong here…leave…”

I was scared, but I couldn’t leave now, not when I was sure that Natalie was just beyond him.

“Natalie!” I shouted to him. “I’m looking for a girl named Natalie! She’s my sister!”

He warned me once again, “Leave…”

“But I need to know if she’s here!” I pleaded. “Please!”

He was having none of it, however. He stood there, and I knew if I did something stupid he was gonna flatten me into a pancake.

However, it seemed like the coyote was having other thoughts. Indeed the giant earthen creature looked imposing, apparently it wasn’t coordinated enough to stop an agile canine. He immediately ran through its legs and through the path beyond. The shaking and stomping the golem did trying to stop him only caused additional ruckus, and sent my butt to the ground. Still he stood there, not bothering to chase after him. I only hope he can get to Natalie and have her sort all of this out.

Of course what I didn’t see was the group of monster like Wyld coming to see what was going on. It seemed to be a centaur with a couple of her minions, and for what I could see, she was not thrilled at my presence.

Immediately her men seized me, restraining me.

“You were warned,” the centaur woman replied. “Now you will reap the consequences!”

Suddenly I heard a shout out in the distance. “Wait!” She cried. It was Shawna, alongside Natalie and the Coyote. He found them!

“What is the meaning of this?” the Centaur asked as they made their way to stop my “arrest.”

“Haylie!” I heard Natalie cry. She immediately gave me a big hug. If my hands weren’t restrained I would have reciprocated.

“Please, Matron,” Shawna pleaded to her. “She means no harm!”

“How many more people must you vouch for?” she asked. “How many more need to know of our village?”

“Not all humans or Diné are evil!” she claimed.

“And not all of them are good either!” She countered. “And I’m not going to waste my time determining the difference!”

“Please, Matron,” Shawna begged. “Stop blaming these people for other people’s crimes! They obviously are at odds with the Hatalii, so offer them support! No one else will!”

She shook her head. For being a rather stubborn individual, she seems to at least be giving Shawna’s statements some thought. She glanced at me and turned to Shawna to make her decision. “They are gone by the morrow,” she decreed. “If they give us trouble, I won’t hesitate to banish you, Shawna. Don’t make me regret this.”

Her men finally let me go and I was finally free to truly embrace my sister. I don’t know how she was able to escape, but at the very least I was glad. We were safe, at least for the night. I don’t know what would happen the days to follow, but as long as we’re together again, we should be alright.

For some reason, I began to feel hungry again. I guess it had been awhile since I’ve had a meal. I wonder what’s smelling so good? It kind of smells divine…

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

Reunited at last.

I looked over at my sister, who seemed terribly pale for some reason. I assumed that maybe it was because of the long journey out to here, so I didn’t let it bother me. I figured a quick change of clothes is what the doctor ordered.

I let her borrow one of my dresses which the spider weaver Deidre made for me. I asked her what had happened and how her clothes were torn up and in such awful shape. She gave me blank stare, not really knowing. I didn’t want to press her; she had such a long day.

Meanwhile Shawna plotted on our next course of action. We knew we couldn’t stay here forever, even if we never were evicted. I was a pretty big target after all, and although I really couldn’t stand Matron’s attitude towards me, she did have a point.

“Hey there, babe,” I greeted her as I began to rub her back. Let it be known, if you’re lovers with a winged Wyld nothing makes them more relaxed than a rub up and down their sensitive spine.

“Oh, God,” Shawna moaned as I suddenly surprised her. She obviously proved my point.

“You seemed a little pensive,” I said as I nibbled on her ear. “Figured you could use the company.”

She gave a kiss on my cheek and then replied, “I’m just having a hard time wondering where to go next. This is desert country, and while I know the area like the back of my hand, I think we’re just a little too close to all those cultists.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “Still we can’t run forever.”

“Why not?” she couldn’t help but ask.

“Look at them, Shawna,” I began. These are our people, and here they are taking orders from some false prophet. Segregating us and forcing us to choose sides where there shouldn’t be any sides to choose! I want our tribe to come to their senses, because even though they’re so backward, they’re still our family, and I want to do my best to help them.”

She grinned at me and stated, “You sound almost like a certain older sister of yours.”

“Yeah,” I answered. “I wonder if she’ll help us.”

“I don’t think it’s a matter of if,” she stated. “It’s more about actually getting down there. Phoenix is a long ways away from here, and there’s no vehicles in sight. And I’m sorry, Natalie, although you’re quite the featherweight, I doubt I could carry you 200 miles south to her!”

“Then I’m clueless as to where to go then,” I replied.

“Don’t worry,” she assured me, “we’ll figure it out. I know it.”

I gave her one final kiss. “I oughta go check up on Haylie,” I told her.

Letting go I turned to make my way to her room. I didn’t see Coyote come in, but there he was, standing outside her door, whimpering.

Looking over to him, I asked. “What’s the matter?”

He looked over to me, and replied, Worry…smell…strange.

Sometimes it was real vague trying to understand just exactly what it was he’s saying. Perhaps my communication skills were still weak, being rather new at this “elementalist” thing. Kneeling down at him I patted him on the head and gave him my reassurance.

“There’s no need to worry, Coyote,” I told him. “Haylie will be fine.”

Slowly I stood up and opened the door. “Haylie, are you-?”

She wasn’t there. The window hung open and the curtains moved to the flow of the midnight breeze.

I was worried sick. Where could she have gone?

Suddenly I could hear the sound of a wolf’s howl from a great distance. This was good. If those wolves are on the hunt tonight, that would mean trouble for Haylie. Immediately Coyote shared my concern as he leaped out from the window and motioned me to follow. Together, along with Shawna at my side, we began our search for my missing sister, using Coyote’s nose as our guide.

It was amazing how far she got. I swear she was in our room just five minutes ago. Could she have seriously climbed up this cliff? I was beginning to question whether or not he knew where she was. But talking to him he seem insistent that she indeed headed that way, and that he could tell from the strange odor he smelled from earlier. What truly worried me was the howling was getting closer. If she truly did climb up this cliff then she definitely was in trouble. Signaling Shawna over, she carried me up the cliff face, while I assisted her in controlling the flow of air. It was a high climb, and I didn’t want her to get tired when we’re only half way up.

We made it to the top in record time. However there wasn’t a sign of any wolf, let alone Haylie, just us and the shine of the full moon overhead. I couldn’t help but worry. Did the wolves get her? Don’t think such thoughts, I told myself. She’s fine!

“Nattie!” Shawna cried as she flew overhead. “I think I see her!”

Thank the goddess for her eagle eye perception. I followed her to a secluded area where indeed, Haylie was located. I still had no idea how she gotten this far.

“Haylie!” I cried. “What are you doing out here?”

“Oh,” she said, “Natalie. How did you get up here?”

“I had Shawna help me. What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, Nat,” she answered. “I’ve been so hungry…all night. All night my craving for food got stronger and stronger. I tried to placate myself with some of the food you had in the house, but it didn’t help. I still was famished.”

“We can get you something,” I told her. “Please come down from here.”

“Oh Nat,” she continued, “Why did you come here? My hunger was so strong…I didn’t know what to do. I was imagining such impure…thoughts! It’s that smell. That smell you give off! It’s so euphoric!”

“What do you mean?” I asked actually fearing what was happening to her.

“That’s the smell that makes me the…most hungry!” She stressed. “Why do you smell so…delicious? Why do I want to feast on your flesh so?”

“Haylie?” I questioned, slowly backing off. Something truly wasn’t right.

“I wanted to run, keep myself from fulfilling my desires!” she exclaimed. “But you had to find me! God damnit, Natalie! Run away! Before it’s too late!”

I was speechless. All of a sudden I saw Haylie drop to her knees, writhing in pain.

“Run!” She yelled in a deep toned voice. “Or else I will EAT you!”

I was looking in horror as I saw my own sister’s body contorting in ways I never thought imaginable. I was lucky- all I had was a flashed a light and I was a woman. Seeing her muscle bulge out as she tore through the dress I loaned her. She fell onto all four as her fangs protruded from her gum line. She got bigger and bigger, about the size of a bull, and a lot more menacing. I realized now that that wasn’t a wolf howling at the full moon night. It was my sister; no longer the beautiful 17 year old girl, but now a violent werewolf beast.

“Haylie!” I screamed. It was too late, however. Whatever was left of her was trapped deep inside the husk of that giant behemoth. Now it only knew one thing- hunger.

“Natalie!” I heard Shawna scream. “Come on!” Quickly she clutched my shoulders with her talons and we flew away as fast as we could. However, even with my air altering abilities Haylie was easily keeping up with us. With a giant leap she was able to easily catch Shawna and drag us down to the ground below. I could now see how she so easily got up the cliff face like that.

Haylie’s paws were crushing my Shawna’s poor wings. I had to get her off her before she became her first meal. Using my skills I summoned a fireball directly towards my canine sister. It hit with enough force that it pulled her off my lover. Apparently my powers were stronger when in desperation.

“Shawna!” I yelled as I ran to her aid.

“My wings,” she gasped as she writhed in pain.

“Come on!” I told her as I helped her up to her feet.

It wasn’t easy. Having to lug my injured lover with me only hindered my escape, but there was no way I’d leave her out there to die. Hopefully my fireball did enough damage to keep her down for a little bit. We needed to get a little distance if we were going to make the long climb back down.

No such luck however, as I sat Shawna down near the cliff edge there was Haylie, badly burned and very upset. Her fangs were pointed right at me, snarling in an intense rage. I was trapped. Please Haylie, it’s me…don’t do this!

Not even my praying could keep her from charging at me. I was a sitting duck. I close my eyes, hoping it would be over with quick. Suddenly from out of nowhere Coyote came and with all his strength intercepted my dear sister, veering her off her target and down the cliff face below.

“Haylie!” I cried. Oh Goddess, nothing could survive that fall, so I thought. Panicking I somehow was able to carve a slope out of the cliff and immediately made my way down to the cliff base. My lack of insight actually did a lot more damage to the city than I imagined, causing the houses to be buried by the rubble. Luckily no one actually lives in them.

On the ground below lied Haylie and Coyote, both in a world of hurt. I rushed over their aid, not noticing that Haylie was nowhere being finished. Looking over Coyote, she rose from what seemed to be fatal wounds. She couldn’t be stopped. And once again I foolishly ran into her line of fire. What was I going to do now?

Suddenly I saw it: an arrow with a silver tip connected with her shoulder. All of a sudden she let out a painful yowl as she fell to the floor. Matron came to the rescue, yet she didn’t seem like she was done. She readied her next shot; this one going straight for her heart. As she fired I instinctively changed its wind direction, missing her.

“Stop!” I yelled. Slowly I saw the beast metamorphosed back into my little sister, the silver almost burning her arm clear off. I made my way to her and with all my strength ripped the silver arrow out from her damaged appendage, her blood gushing out everywhere.

I couldn’t help but cry as I held my sister in my arms. “Oh, Haylie!” I sobbed. “What have they done to you? Haylie!”

“Natalie!” I could hear my love call from afar. Shawna joined me, and yet, meanwhile, all Matron seemed focused on is telling Shawna just how right she was.

“You see?” She began. “This is what happens when you let Diné into the village! Look at it…ruined! Was it worth it?”

“Matron!” Shawna yelled, obviously upset at her. This seriously was not the time for this.

“No, Shawna,” she interrupted. “I have granted leeway long enough. If you wish to follow these beings to your grave that is your decision, but I won’t allow you to harm us any further. You will leave this place!”

Shawna stood there, mouth agape at what she heard. She thought here she was at home, with like-minded people who understood her form. But now she was being shunned here too. It left a big blow in her heart. I never saw her as sullen as she was now.

“She was a beast,” Shawna added. “You saw her. She couldn’t help it, but that damage done wasn’t from a human. It was just like us.”

She paused for minute, but Matron decided not to respond. Perhaps she was sorry she had to carry out such judgment. So was I.

One of her servants slowly came up to us as we tended to my little sister’s wounds. I didn’t know what he wanted, but it really wasn’t the time.

“Please understand that the Matron is only trying to protect her people,” he explained. “These are not decisions that she makes easily.”

“Please,” I told him with tears still in my eyes, “Just leave us alone.”

“Wait!” he insisted. “I wish to tell you something.”

“What?” Shawna asked, who like me, wasn’t in any mood for idle chatter.

“You know that not all who were branded “monsters” would put up with this kind of life. They still cling onto human tradition and values.”

“What’s your point?” I asked.

“Usually Matron would just cast them aside,” he continued. “But a lot of us did not find that to be a very smart thing to do. Regardless of what they want, to the eyes of Diné, they were monsters much like us. So many of us had a plan.”

“What type of plan?” I asked.

“Some of us reached out to the Prime Minister’s office in Phoenix for assistance,” he told us. “Most of the officials there didn’t want to be involved in our affairs, but there was this one girl who took note of our plight. Her name was Salia.”

“Salia,” I restated. “That’s my sister.”

“Ah,” he realized, “only now do I see the resemblance.”

“So what did she do?” Shawna asked.

“She set up a secret transport that takes those Wyld from Flagstaff to Phoenix,” he explained. “It was based on the Underground Wyldroad. Once there you should be free from any harm.”

“And what about Haylie,” I asked, also concerned about her well being.

“She was infected by the Dark curse,” he stated. “At her age, she is unable to control the beast within.”

“I can’t just leave her!” I cried, holding onto her.

“I may be able to get her aboard,” he explained. “It won’t be the most humane way of doing it, however.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

“As I said,” he wouldn’t comment any further. “I will see to it she is not hurt. But we haven’t much time, and I’m afraid this is only offer. Matron’s word is law and she will not allow you much time to gather yourselves. So what will it be?”

I looked at my sister. I didn’t know what it would imply, but I couldn’t just leave her. I let go of her and decided to let the buffalo man handle her. “Please, take care of her.” I told him.

He nodded as he threw her over his shoulder. “Gather your things, tend to your wounds,” he declared. “We leave shortly.”

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

I was kind of helpless. Shawna still was wincing in pain, and Coyote seemed to vanish after such a hard battle. Furthermore all our provisions were left inside the building- the same building that was buried beneath the landslide I accidentally caused. My panicking caused me to do more damage than I knew, and it obviously cost us our stay. I needed to work on harnessing my power if I’m ever going to live like this.

Looking back into the rubble I was at a loss. The worse thing was figuring out how exactly I was going to tend to Shawna’s wounds. At this point the majority of the denizens here treated us like lepers, I couldn’t get anyone to offer us any help. I feared that if I didn’t treat her soon she might not be able to fly again. I admired her strength, but even I know that would be too much for either of us to bear.

Suddenly, I saw the ground move beneath all the debris. A giant rock-like entity appeared, and bowed before me. “You…need help?”

This was the same golem who guarded the town’s entrance. “What are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you’re supposed to guard the entrance?”

“What is left to guard now the town has vanished?” It loudly boomed. “Now…we rebuild.”

I looked down in guilt. “I’m so sorry,” I told him regretfully.

He looked like he was smiling. “I cannot blame you,” He told me. “You are young…much to learn…but you meant well.”

“Why are you willing to help when so many others turn their backs on me?” I asked.

“The earth smiles upon you,” he said succinctly. “You have its blessing…therefore, you have my blessing.”

Earth’s blessing…he must mean my power as an elementalist. Apparently he can since my relation with the elements, and as a result, respects me.

“Thank you,” I sincerely said. “I need a way into the building I was staying at. Perhaps you could help me made it through?”

He simply nodded as he used his abilities the clear a path to its entrance.

“The building…won’t last long,” He explained. “Be quick.”

Acknowledging the warning I went inside, trying to find anything that may help us for the travel ahead. Most of our supplies were damaged and destroyed, but there was one thing that still remained: my dress, the last of the three that the Spider Weaver made. Perhaps I could rip the fabric and make some sort of bandage to triage Shawna’s injuries. It was as good as I could find. It will be a shame to ruin such a wonderful dress.

Snatching the dress I immediately headed for the exit. As I made my way out from the dilapidated building it suddenly collapsed. Lady Luck was on my side- if I was in there a few seconds longer, it would have ended me. Sometimes I wonder if Lady Luck and Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé were one and the same.

I made my way over to the injured Shawna, with my dress in hand.

“Your dress?” she yelped as she saw what was in my possession.

“Yeah,” I replied. “I couldn’t find anything else and perhaps I can tear some of the fabric and bandage you up.” As I replied I attempted to do just that, and rip the fabric. However, the cloth was quite tough.

Shawna just looked at me and shook her head. “It’s spider silk, love,” she stated. “Don’t you know that stuff is near impossible to tear?”

I just looked at her a replied, “Well? What else do we got?”

It was hopeless however. I couldn’t get it to rip. Suddenly however I got help.

“Allow…me,” The golem from earlier replied as he made a surprising subtle entrance.

Handing him the dress he effortlessly ripped it to shreds. Guess it pays to be literally as strong as a rock. Handing back the remains of my dress, he also added. “I brought you…a gift from the earth.” He held out his other hand and showed us his offering.

“Purple coneflower,” he replied as he grounded it up into a paste. “Will dull the pain…help heal…make your journey more bearable.”

“Thank you!” I kindly shouted as I scraped off some of the goop. “You are very kind.”

“May you be safe on your travels,” he said as he walked off. Hopefully one day we may cross paths again.

We were right on cue as I finished bandaging my lover’s wounds the buffalo man came to us, signaling the time had come. We had a long journey ahead; it might be days until we finally reach Flagstaff. But what choice did we have? Our only hope now was to escape Dinétah and contact Salia. Only then will we figure out what to do, for our people and to that evil man.

The buffalo man, who went by Marley, guided us to a secret reservoir further beneath the canyon base. At the end of the reservoir was a large catamaran. I didn’t know how it would navigate the rough rivers of the Colorado, but apparently it had been done before. Plus, if needed I could perhaps slow the flow of water down, if I put my mind to it.

With Marley as our navigator we made our way down the river. He stated that there was a checkpoint up ahead where we would have to stop. It would be dangerous to ride the rapids any further than that, so from there we had to walk. At the very least the trip ensured us a few miles off our trip.

My biggest worry was Haylie. What did Marley do with her? In commenting he already said that he transported her safely to the checkpoint, but nothing else was said after that. He just told me to wait until I got there. His silence only further raised suspicions that indeed, whatever he did do to her, it wouldn’t be pretty.

---

We made our way to the checkpoint by dawn and immediately I immediately ran off the boat. Looking at the makeshift tepees I was sure that one of those held Haylie inside. Marley insisted to wait on him, but I paid him no mind. When I finally entered one of the tepees I was horrified at what I saw.

It was Haylie, chained up, and held captive inside a cage.

“Haylie!” I cried as I ran over to her. Immediately however Haylie stopped me in my tracks.

“Don’t come any closer!” she warned.

“But,” I countered, “Look what they did to you! They have no right caging you up like an animal!”

“But that’s exactly what I am!” she replied, holding back tears.

Suddenly Marley came in and tried to explain. “We didn’t have a lot of options,” he began. “I understand she is your sister, but she’s also a danger. We can’t afford to have her exposed.”

“But, there has to be some other way!” I insisted.

“Just stop, Natalie!” Haylie cried out. “I nearly killed you last night. Even now your scent intoxicates me. It was my choice to be chained up like this, so don’t make a federal case over it!”

I wanted to go against this. She was my sister! But I had nothing to work with. She was right, even though I didn’t want to believe it.

“The cage is made of pure silver, much like most of our crafts,” Marley explained. “She won’t be able to get out.”

I just shook my head. “This just seems like so much,” I mumbled to no one in particular and slowly made my way out of her tent.

A few minutes later Marley made his way back onto the boat.

“Where are you going?” I asked. “You’re not coming with?”

He shook his head. “My place is by the Matron. I must stay and watch the rebuild.”

I acknowledged and even though I wasn’t thrilled by everything he did, he did get us out safely, and for that I was thankful.

I held out my hand. “Thanks for all you’ve done.” I told him.

I was hoping he’d just shake it. Instead he delicately took my hand and gently kissed the back of it. I couldn’t help but blush at the gesture. I was so not used to being chivalry’s recipient.

“It was my pleasure,” he replied. “I truly hope for your safe being, for both you and your sister. How old is she again?”

Falling back down to earth I replied. “She’s 17 and 10 months,” I replied.

“Ah,” he stated. “She has not gone Wyld yet. Perhaps she might break the bonds of her curse yet.”

It was at least some form of solace. Though to me that time seemed like an eternity.

“Farewell,” he replied as he got on the catamaran and sailed off. Shawna then came up to greet me.

“He wasn’t much of a bad guy,” she commented.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“Apparently the camp is planning on resting here for the day,” she explained. “It gets too hot to travel by daylight so they usually wait until dawn.”

“I see,” I responded. “That’s good then. I think we both could use the rest. I’m pooped.”

“Yeah,” she seconded. “I’m gonna go procure a tent to sleep in. You gonna be okay?”

“I’ll be fine,” I assured her. “I’m more worried about you, doing all that work with such injuries.”

“I’m a tough girl,” she stated. “I can’t play the male figure if I’m gonna be whining about some sprained wing!”

“Sometimes I just want the sensible woman figure who I can cuddle with,” I told her.

“Well, tonight maybe you’ll get your wish,” she teased as she made her way off the dock to get her things.

In the meantime I had my own concerns bothering me. I was hoping Haylie may have calmed herself down a little bit that we could chat a little bit, but I realized that might not be easy with my scent mesmerizing her. I had an idea.

To the left of me was a small patch of Fragrant Mimosa plants. They are plentiful in the plains regions but they rarely make it out this far. It was almost like the earth was planning this. Kind of freaky, if you’d think about it.

Of course, that’s all fine and dandy if the damn thing didn’t have spines on it. I had to find a way to pick the flower without having to cut myself. I began to ponder hard at my situation. With my hands on the ground, I couldn’t think of a safe way of doing this, and was about to give up, only to realize my hands were as solid as stone by the time I raised them.

“Holy crap,” I shouted in the most unladylike manner. My hands must’ve reacted to the earth, and the dirt encased my hands inside a rocky like enamel. I began to move my fingers one by one. It was surprising how flexible my hands still were even after they were covered in stone.

With this new found power I grabbed the plant and ripped it right out of the ground. Almost mimicking my golem friend from earlier, I began to grind it with my fists and apply it over my body. I was hoping that the scent would hide my very own from Haylie’s powerful nose. Now that the odor was all over me, it was time to find out if it did trick.

My hands back to normal, I made my way back to Haylie’s tepee. She obviously wasn’t happy to see me.

“What are you doing back in here?” she asked.

“Trying to test something out,” I answered. “Can you smell me?”

She began to sniff the air. She then realized what I did and with a grin she replied, “You crafty devil you.”

I smiled. Apparently it worked. I made my way over to her cage. My happy demeanor then became serious as I had a lot of questions to ask.

“What happened?” was the first and most obvious question to ask. “Who did this to you?”

“I…don’t know,” she replied. “Everything is so vague to me. I remember the parts where you were kidnapped, and then Hatalii died…and.”

“Hatalii died?” I couldn’t help but hear.

“Yeah,” she repeated, “The whole crowd was there to see him. It was all a littly fuzzy to me though.

I tried to figure this out. Wasn’t the Hatalii the one who orchestrated this? To force my hand in marriage to someone who claimed he was my reincarnated lover? Why would he die, except.

Of course, that man was using him too. He even said as much. He didn’t believe in these traditions or legends, he was just using them as a way to exploit our people! But for what?

Then I look to Haylie. She was the result. She became were. Then it all came together: silver cage, silver arrow…silver bracelets. That day, when I was about to be married, that man grabbed my wrists. His palms were burning! That means…

“That imposter was a Dark Wyld!” I shouted in epiphany.

“Huh?” Haylie replied, confused.

It was just a theory, but it was a pretty darn good one. If that’s the case, my people were in worse danger than I thought! If he could change Haylie, how many more could he change? And if he can so simply manipulate my people, how could they not be susceptible to his bite? He could put together an army!

“Where are you going?” Haylie asked as I got up to head outside.

“I need time to think,” I told her. “With all this information I need time to digest it.”

She still looked confused. She didn’t realize just how much information she had given, but I was thankful for every little piece of it.

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

“Can’t you smell it my minions?” The sinister man only known as Hellhound began. “Her scent runs heavy here.

Traveling along the canyon floor he searched. For the past few days he waited, hoping that his little “surprise,” would have already taken care of her. But it’s been too long, and Natalie’s scent began to wear. The only thing he had to go on was the scent of one from his own pack: Haylie. Perhaps she was able to eliminate the thorn in his side, but he’s grown too impatient. He needed Natalie dead. If she got across the border…

They came across a ruined village. By the looks of it, the damage was relatively recent. Taking a sniff of the air, he could sense the aroma of both Haylie and Natalie in this general vicinity. Hmmm…he delightfully thought, looks like my little surprise may have worked after all.

“Don’t move!” Someone cried from the distance. Standing there alongside a bevy of men, each aiming a bow and arrow right at their chests was the Matron.

“Do not make me shoot you,” she suggested.

He just looked at the tips of her arrows and laughed. “Silver arrows? Going on a were hunt, are we?”

“I warn you, leave!” she reiterated as she pulled her bow taut.

“Seemed to have plenty of trouble out here,” he continued. “'Tis a shame that trouble has only just begun!”

Suddenly like a landmine an explosion was conjured up from under her hooves, sending her flying off the edge in which she stood on. Everyone fired at the man, however he swiftly moved away from the barrage and with his inhuman strength leaped over the rocky edge and right behind one of the archers. Grabbing his face he began to melt his skin right off, until only ashes remained.

“Don’t be afraid of a few toothpicks!” the sinister man cried as he snapped an arrow in half. “Even the strongest prey has their soft spots!”

He slowly walked over to the beaten Matron and grinned. “You know,” he began, “If I turned you, you’d make such an awkward werewolf, with those hooves and all.”

She just spitted at him in response.

“Rest assured,” he said as he gutted the centaur, “I wouldn’t put you through such difficulty.”

Looking at his handiwork, he turned back onto the task at hand. He sniffed the air, and realized the scent didn’t end there.

“Boys!” he yelled. “Follow!”

They made their way down the secret passageway only to uncover before their eyes, more escapees! Marley took the remaining citizens on the catamaran to safety.

“Kill them!” he ordered. But it was too late. His men flailed off the edge and into the rapids below. They were too far away to grab, and for some reason, the sinister man did not seem comfortable anywhere near the water’s edge.

With that he let out a growl which carried throughout the canyon. He was extremely displeased. Now he had more flies to squash!

---

“You knew!” I yelled. I was once again in Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé’s dream world, and I wasn’t happy. “You knew that Haylie was bitten, and you didn’t stop it?”

“You forget,” she countered back, “I’m dead. I can’t just interfere with things like that!”

“But you could’ve told me sooner!” I cried.

“And what, “She retorted, “have you walk right into the enemy’s hands? Look, Nattie, there was nothing you could do. I could have told you she was a werewolf, but would that have kept you from going to her?”

“I…I!” I wanted to reply otherwise, but I couldn’t. I cared for my sister far too much.

“So what am I supposed to do then?” I asked her.

“You just have to keep going with your plan,” she answered. “There needs to be a force capable enough to oppose the Hellhound and his pack of wolves. Your sister Salia might be your best bet at this point.”

“That just doesn’t seem like much,” I admitted. “He can turn tens of hundreds in days, and I barely can scrape together a handful.”

“You forget,” she stated, “There’s a lot more power in your little hand than you realize, babe. You’re our ace in the hole. You just have to get stronger. And I know you are! You’ll get there, I know it!”

I slowly gave her a hug, feeling a little bit better, albeit still felt weird seeing we were naked.

“Don’t you love it when our boobs come together?” she joked. I immediately pulled away, feeling embarrassed.

“Come on!” I yelled. “We’re related, sicko!”

She just giggled hysterically, “You’re just so easy to pick on!” She gave a quick exhale and said her goodbyes. “I’ll see you on the flipside!”

---

I woke up to the moist feeling on my face. Opening my eyes I was surprised to see Coyote, healthy as ever.

“Holy Goddess!” I yelled. “You’re alright!” I immediately gave him a hug, wonder just how he could recover so easily from such life threatening injury. I mean, he leaped off a cliff, for goodness sake!

“Guess you’re no ordinary canine!” I told him. But apparently that was obvious since we’ve first met. But, still, familiar or not, I cared for him. At this point he’s as much family as anyone I’ve got.

“What’s going on?” Yawned Shawna as I woke her from her slumber.

“Oops,” I said, realizing what I did. “Sorry. I guess I was a little too excited to see Coyote’s alive and kicking.”

“Coyote?” she replied while she rubbed the dust from her eyes. Opening them to see, she too was overcome by surprise. “That’s amazing. I wish I could heal that fast.” She began to rub her damaged wing.”

“Don’t worry,” I insisted, “your wing will get better.”

“I know,” she replied. “It’s just weird. I’m just not as used to walking as I used to be.”

“Well,” I said as I cuddled up next to her. Putting her arm around my shoulder I replied, “If you need a crutch, you know I’m here.”

She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’m so lucky to have a top of the line crutch like you!” she joked.

Top of the line or not, even this crutch wasn’t entirely prepared for the journey ahead. The rocky surfaces and the brutal climbs- my body wasn’t built to endure such things. Honestly, even if I was still Nate I would have trouble. It made me realize just how much of an outcast my race had become. I meant the Wyld in general. No, in reality I was lucky, I could still live and hide myself as human, and in my tribe, my human looks was acceptable enough. But for some of them, the so called “monsters,” this was a struggle every day. And even our discriminatory actions pale in comparison to those of other nations. It just gave me a sense of how hated we really were.

Even though I was having a hard time, Shawna was really struggling. Her talon like feet proved disadvantageous when treading on rocky ground. If she could fly this would be nothing, but with her injury we had to cope. I could see Haylie, still trapped in her cage in front of us, feeling awful at what she did. It wasn’t your fault, Haylie. Don’t blame yourself.

We couldn’t take it any longer. Shawna needed to rest and although the caravan weren’t real thrilled about the subject, they knew how important every life was, and decided to stop. Immediately Shawna began to tend to her feet, which were no doubt painfully sore from all the miles we traveled.

“I’m sorry,” she said to me, “I know I’m just slowing you guys down.”

“It’s okay,” I assured her, “I’m just as beat as you are.”

“I understand your ailments,” said the group leader of this journey, “but we cannot stay long. If a Diné sees us here they won’t hesitate to attack us. For all they know, we were banished from this land. They will not take kindly our trespassing in it.”

“What are we suppose to do then?” I asked. “There’s just no way she can keep up like this.”

Suddenly, Shawna had an idea. “Hey, Nattie,” she began, “you remember how you totally leveled that cliff face?”

“Yeah,” I replied, “How couldn’t I?”

“Well,” she explained, “you were able to change the terrain of the area, so maybe you can to the same thing here?”

“But Shawna,” I reminded her, “I was panicking, and didn’t have a lot of control over what I was doing. I don’t think it’s that simple.”

“Are you sure?” she asked. “I mean, it’s not like you’re carving into a rock face or anything. You’re just leveling the land in front of us. That shouldn’t take that much energy, right?”

“I don’t know…” I hesitantly said.

“C’mon, Nattie,” she implored me, “I don’t know if we have any other options.”

I sighed. “I’ll try,” I stated. I wasn’t sure exactly how to achieve this, but I guess I had to wing it and find out. Laying the palm of my hand onto the ground floor, I tried to picture the land altered from a rocky surface to a more soft and fertile terrain. Suddenly the ground shifted in front of me and indeed the land was leveled. The terrain was now more manageable to walk on.

“It’s working!” Shawna cried in delight.

However this realization meant I had to be in front of the pack at all times, constantly altering the land in front of me. I soon began to realize how much using powers could drain me. I was at the end of the rope, and nowhere near the Arizonan border. Whatever trek we had left, they had to do it on their own; I couldn’t take it anymore.

Shawna smiled as she grabbed my lifeless body. “I think I may have worn you out.” Gee, you think? I wasn’t really in the mood to yell at her now, obviously. I needed sleep.

She decided to pick me up and carry me piggyback style. “My feet are better now,” she stated. “I’ll handle the rest. You get some sleep.”

---

I woke up to the sound of a car engine as I felt the wind blowing at my face. Was I in a jeep? I was! How long was I out?

“Hey there, sleepyhead,” Shawna said. “Finally awake huh?”

“How long was I asleep?” I asked.

“Over 16 hours,” she replied. “Sorry, I guess I didn’t know you could wear yourself out casting magic. I don’t really have that power.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I told her. “Where are we now? How did we get in this jeep?”

“Well, we’re in Arizona now, if that wasn’t obvious by now,” she stated. “From here ‘refugees’ are taken from Flagstaff by motorcade to Phoenix. Once there we’ll be meeting your sister. Hopefully she’ll help us out.

“What about Haylie?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“That will have to be explained to her once we get there,” she said solemnly. The uncertainty was worrisome, but my sister wouldn’t abandon her. I just know it.

“Just relax, Nattie,” Shawna insisted. “The hard part is over now.”

---

We made it to Phoenix by nightfall. Apparently the director of the underground refugee movement knew we were coming, and knew my relation to my sister, Salia. He already made an appointment to see her. I thanked him as he guided me to her government office. I could hear her screaming from down the hallways.

“I don’t understand what is so hard about this!” she exclaimed. “We’re a landlocked country, surrounded by religious nutjobs and militant fundamentalists, not to mention drug lords to the south. It’s a win-win! North Sonora becomes the 6th state in our union, we get access to the Pacific Ocean, and they get protection from all the violence within the region. Because I know that with those warlords down there they won’t be able to combat them alone!”

“Ma’am,” the director interrupted her. “The two you were waiting for are here.”

She looked at her phone and then said, “Let me call you back.” Hanging it up, we made our entrance into her office. The director left, and now we were face to face with my big sister. I wondered if she knew who I was.

“Shawna!” she cried as she gave her a comforting hug. “It’s been so long! My God, you’re injured! Are you okay?”

“I think I’ll manage,” she replied. “Not easy getting out of there in one piece!”

Salia then turned to me. She looked at me intently, trying to figure out just who I was. Then it dawned on her.

“…No way,” she stated. “Nate?”

I was kind of embarrassed having to be greeted like that. “It’s Natalie now,” I told her. “I went Wyld.”

“It done quite the load on you,” she claimed. “Are you doing okay? I mean, changing genders and all must be rough.”

“I’m fine,” I assured her. “It’s been weird, but I’m getting used to it.”

“I wish I could’ve been there to help you out,” she said.

“It’s okay,” I replied. “You had to leave that place, and now at least I can understand why.”

“God how they sicken me,” she scowled, “deciding who is pure and who is not. This is the Free States, for Christ’s sake! And yet we treat Dinétah with kiddy gloves, afraid to assert authority over them because they may take offense to it!”

“They do make up a big chunk of our military,” I stated.

“But what point is a military when the reasons we fight aren’t being lived up to?” she explained. “There is no Diné, there are no Monsters! Just Wyld, and all Wyld deserve to be free, not just certain ones! And if we don’t uphold this certain unalienable right, then what do we fight for?”

Now I can see why she took up politics. She definitely has a lot of gravitas, particularly when it comes to things she truly cares about.

“Anyway,” she digressed, “You came here for a reason and I’m sure you have plenty to talk about. So please, let me hear it.”

We went over the story from the very beginning: my turning Wyld, being declared a deity, being assigned to marriage by the Hatalii to some strange guy, to Shawna helping me make my grand escape, and the journey afterward.

“This strange man,” she began, referring to my so preordained “husband,” “you said he was a werewolf. You’re sure about this.”

“I’m fairly sure,” I told her. “I don’t know his name, or where he came from, but I believe I have evidence showing it to be the case. You might not like what you see, however.”

She stood up adamantly and commanded, “Show me.”

---

We went back to the refugee headquarters, where I knew Haylie would be waiting, most likely still shackled up inside a silver cage. I told her it might be wise to cover herself up with some perfume or something in case the scent Salia had might be similar to my own which caused Haylie to get riled up. Spraying it on ourselves, I braced her as much as I could from the emotional impact that was about to come. But nothing could prepare her for this.

Opening the warehouse door I could see Salia’s jaw drop.

“Haylie?” she cried. “Oh my God, Haylie!”

She immediately ran up to her with tears filling up her eyes. Like me, she couldn’t believe this was happening. Seeing this made it sting even further.

“Salia,” Haylie cried. “Please don’t get close to me!”

She stopped. Logic knew the Haylie was right, but in her heart, it was hard not to have contact with her.

“It’s true then?” she asked.

Haylie just nodded. “I know who did this now,” she claimed. “I can hear his voice deep within me…it won’t stop!”

Seeing her strained didn’t help any. “Haylie, calm down,” I told her. “Can you give me his name?”

“He calls himself…Hellhound,” she replied. “He’s my Alpha…”

“Alpha?” I wondered.

“He has such a strong grip in my head,” she explained. “When he demands something from us it’s hard to say no. This cage is keeping me from just going out and leaving, and even so I feel like I’m losing more and more of my sanity just listening to him!”

I turned to Salia, who was pondering something. “Hellhound,” she mumbled, “Hmmm.”

“What?” I asked her.

“Well,” she said, “Perhaps this isn’t his first appearance. Maybe he has records in other states or countries that we haven’t uncovered.”

“And how will that solve anything?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“You said he seems to want revenge on something,” she continued. “Perhaps in looking at his past we might be able to find out just exactly what he is planning his revenge for. We can cut him off when he makes his move!”

It made sense. If we knew where exactly he would be going, we can track him down and stop him, particularly if he’s out of Dinétah’s borders. I hate to say it, but the police here have no qualms taking out a white man here, and he no exception.

Walking out of the warehouse Salia whispered into my ear.

“You know we’ll have to kill him, don’t you?” she asked.

“What?” I said. Sure I hated the guy, but as long as he saw justice I didn’t have a problem with him living.

“It’s Haylie, Nat,” she explained. “As long as he exists he’ll exhibit his power through her, and all other people he’s infected.”

“But,” I resisted.

“If he dies, Haylie will be free from his grasp,” she explained. “She might not be able to control her changes, but it’s a least a start. And I don’t want to see her, or my people, as puppets to this mad man.”

“So what are we going to do?” I asked.

“You get some rest, Nat,” she replied. “I’ll run through some of the databases to see if I can find some clues. We’ll discuss more of this in the morning.”

With that we parted ways. I don’t know if I could it. I wasn’t a killer, no matter how much I hated him. But Haylie…my people. I had some serious soul searching to do.

In the Wyld World, there are many religions, just as there is in this world. However, in the Wyld World, there is one thing that practically all religions have in common: They are the final word in terms of what is, and what isn't, acceptable.

Enter young Nate Redbone, Native American of the Navajo tribe. He has almost turned 20, and still hasn't gone Wyld. However, once Nate becomes Natalie, how will he be treated amongst his own people? And in return, can he accept them as well?

---

It was too late. The Hellhound could sense his momentum slipping. The last trace of Natalie’s whereabouts was here at the rapid’s basin. From the presence of Haylie’s aroma, one could almost deduce she might have successfully finished her off, but her aroma still lingered beyond this area into the rocky precipice that lied ahead. This wasn’t just some random wandering about; there was a concrete direction to where she was heading. Even if Natalie succumbed to her little sister’s fangs, if wasn’t as if Haylie had “free will.” She instinctively knew her parameters. He has been calling her for days and yet she has not returned to him, her master. There could only be one explanation for this: she was taken prisoner. And by the direction she was taken off to, she must’ve reached the Arizonan border by now.

He had been successful in integrating himself into the Navajo culture. Many of them have easily been turned, becoming his servants for this upcoming battle. But it still wasn’t enough. If it wasn’t for their silly tradition! He needed to blend in and play his role in order to build the Navajo’s trust, but this sham of a marriage had only brought him more grief than anything else. With Natalie and/or Haylie inching closer to Phoenix there was barely any time to make his move.

Together with his pack of 500 in tow he made he followed Haylie’s scent to the end of the mountainous trail. Off in the distance was Flagstaff, confirming his worst fears.

The time for searching for the two sisters was over. It was time to put his plan into motion…but maybe he could reinforce his army just a little bit. The sun was setting once more and the town seemed ripe for the picking. After all…they can’t fight what they can’t see.

---

“It burns!” Haylie yelped as she clenched her hands tightly against her head.

I was overseeing her, each scream or cry from her little sister only making me more worried. The fact I could do nothing only added salt to my wounds.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, hoping that maybe I could find some way to calm her, even if only slightly.

“It’s…him!” Haylie struggled to cry out. “He calls…it gets louder and louder!” She began to curl herself into a ball; a poor remedy to the pain she was exhibiting.

She turned her face sideways toward me, showing me the redness of her puffy, watery eyes. “I feel like I’m losing my humanity,” she lamented. “It feels like I’m slowly but surely becoming a beast in not just my body, but in my soul too! He wants me to go to him…to return to the pack. The more I resist my master the more the pain exists! But I can’t get free!”

“He’s not your master!” I said unequivocally.

“It’s easy to say when you’re not under his control,” she stated with her teeth grinding together to hold her pain, “but to me, I can’t think of him as anything but!”

I could only shake my head in disgust. I know she didn’t want to believe it, but what else could she do? It only made me even more resolved in trying to end this man’s madness once in for all!

I just didn’t know if I could kill him though. It seems easy to consider when you look at your sister writhing in pain, but to actually do it in the middle of battle… I’ve never killed anyone in my life, and even now having gained my Wyld ability the thought of actually doing that to someone seems too unnerving to me. Yet eventually I will be heading to battle for that exact purpose. If I didn’t, then Haylie may never be free, let alone the rest of my people, many who likewise have been turned Dark like her.

Suddenly in came Shawna as she walked over to my sister’s cage holding a slab of meat in her hand. She threw the steak inside and immediately its aroma caught Haylie’s attention. Picking up the meat with her hand she began to take a bite of it. It seemed to at least put her at ease as her pain seemed to have temporarily subsided.

Walking over to me Shawna explained, “Sometimes you need something to distract you from heavy thought. I figure food is as good as anything. Works for me at least!”

It may have helped Haylie but for me it only made the pain in the pit of my stomach grew stronger. To watch her eat be distracted so easily by the mere sight of steak only further proved to me how much her thought process was slipping. Even the little things have begun to stress me out, so much so that even though I was worn out and physically spent I still wasn’t able to sleep, regardless how much I wanted to. Shawna even offered to watch after my sister for me, but that still couldn’t take away the worry that enveloped me. Even though I’ve been told time and time again it wasn’t my fault, even by Haylie herself, I still couldn’t help but feel I was at least partially responsible.

Wrapped around my lover’s embrace I too seemed to feel Shawna’s concern. Maybe it was by instinct or some spiritual link that has grown between us, but I knew she was just as worried as I was. My head lying on her bosom, she folded her wing over me, perhaps to shield me from the world around me. I was thankful for her. She was my rock, and I don’t know where I would be without her stabilizing presence.

It didn’t take much time at all and sure enough I drifted off to slumber.

---

“Have you ever killed before?” I asked Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé.

There we were, sitting on the shore overlooking a clear, blue lake, our naked bodies glistened as it reflected over its surface.

“Directly, no,” She admitted, “but to say my role in life didn’t cause hardships towards other people would be a lie. And even then there was my offspring…”

“I don’t know what to do,” I confessed to her, “I don’t know if I have the strength to do such a thing.”

“That’s the problem with having power,” she explained. “Sometimes it isn’t us who purposely look for trouble, sometimes trouble comes to us. That’s just an unavoidable fact.”

“Because of that…Haylie…” I solemnly said. “If I could’ve been anything besides…well, this!”

“Has it truly been that bad?” she asked.

Looking at her I couldn’t honestly say no. “I doubt I could ever live as a man again. Everything this body has given me has been a blessing. I don’t think I could be anything else.” I was holding back my tears at this point. “But to see how much it has negatively impacted everyone around me: my people, my family. People were turned into monsters just to find and kill me!”

“And if it wasn’t you would it make a difference?” she countered. “What if it was some other girl who went Wyld being forced into the same position that you were? Do you truly think that man would have done anything different?”

I didn’t really think of it like that.

“He was going to turn people regardless of what happened,” she continued. “It wouldn’t have ultimately mattered who was chosen as his bride, he was only using our people’s traditions to curry favor, and then turn them all when their guard was down!”

Thinking hard on the words she was saying she offered up one last comment. “In fact, Nattie, you should be thankful out of all the people that were chosen that it was you. Lesser women would have lost the battle before it even began. Call it luck, call it determination, but here you are, about to launch a counterattack on the man who did all of this to you. I truly believe that only you could’ve achieved this.”

“You truly think so?” I asked.

“I know so!” she exclaimed with a smile on her face. “Plus you seem to have learned quite a bit of spells in a rather short period of time. You’re quite the natural!”

“Thanks,” I told her. “But what about the killing part?”

“I admit that it isn’t the most glamourous thing to talk about,” she admitted. “Just head out into battle. Try not to think too much about it, and let the cards drop as they may. Maybe it won’t be you who has to land the killing blow.”

“I hope not,” I reiterated, “but…”

“…if your sister’s life is on the line, and you’re the only thing stopping him…” she began.

“…then I have no choice.”

---

My conversation was interrupted by the slight jabs being forced upon my ribcage. It wasn’t painful or anything, only effective enough to get me awake.

“…Ugh,” I grimaced as I slowly regained consciousness. The light greeted me unpleasantly as it bombarded my unprepared eyes. “What?”

Looking at Shawna I followed her attention to the person standing in front of us, who seemed to have something important to tell us.

“Miss Redbone-,” he paused, correcting himself on my account, “your sister wishes to speak with you. Said she found some information about this ‘Hellhound’ fellow.”

He didn’t need to say anything more. I looked over at my sister one last time. It seemed she too was worn unconscious by all she’s been through. All I knew was I couldn’t help her by sitting here. I ought to go see what Salia was up to.

---

I knocked on the door of Salia’s office. Opening it slowly she quickly recognized my presence, and eagerly called me over to check out what she found.

“Come look at this,” she said. Seeing as I was just as anxious to find out more about this person, I eagerly joined her as she pulled up some information on her computer.

“I didn’t have much going for me,” she began. “The only thing I knew was he was a Dark Wyld capable of turning people into werewolves. And while you and Haylie may have gotten a good look at him, I haven’t any clue. I’ll be quite honest I was quite surprised what came up when I simply typed “Hellhound” into the search engine.”

I began to read aloud the information plastered on the computer screen. “24 killed, 10 wounded during the escape of a demonic entity.”

“This took place in Los Angeles, Calivada, a little over 5 years ago,” Salia explained.

I kept reading. “The Calivada Holy Police, charged in the persecution and restraint of dangerous Wyld-like entities, was unable to subdue one of their prisoners as the beast went on a rampage, murdering twenty four members of the clergy, and injuring ten more. The Wyld, one of their members claimed, never showed anything to suggest he was capable of such behavior.”

“Yeah,” I sarcastically replied, “Those guys sure were know-it-alls.”

“Keep reading,” Salia urged.

“Before then he seemed to be a mindless animal, the man continued. He always complained about the pain in his head, driving him to do things like bang it against the jail cell walls…yelling and screaming causing quite the commotion. We often had to take him aside in one of our ‘purification sessions,’ trying to get him to calm down. Nothing seemed to work.”

I could only shutter at what they meant by “purification.”

“We kept him around because we knew that he was a pawn of another Wyld’s game. That’s the thing about Dark Wyld. They’re dangerous because they can infect people. We wanted to use him, hoping that he could lead us to his ‘alpha.’ The more we forced him however, the more pain he felt. If we knew having him would have resulted in this…we should’ve killed him when we had him.”

“If this person is the same person that escaped from that facility,” I wondered, “then why would he bother going after us? I mean, technically if he crossed the border he should be safe from harm. He could just hide and everything would have gone away.”

“Perhaps he’s more vindictive than that,” Salia suggested. “I mean, most of his life was spent either being a slave to some monster or a prisoner to a bunch of religious nutjobs. At least the motive is there.”

“…And unlike some people,” I finally realized, “he actually has the means to bring about revenge.”

“He can turn whoever he comes across into a werewolf, bound entirely by his power,” Salia finished. “He just needed someone gullible enough to help him get inside. Most people living in the major cities have enough education to understand and prevent such attacks from happening. If he would just randomly infect someone here, for example, it wouldn’t take long before people notice it.”

“And so he found the Hatalii,” I stated.

“As one who most likely used religion to make sense of the Wyld phenomena, it probably was easy to manipulate him.”

“He studied enough about our religion, and assumed the role of one of our powerful gods, Já³honaaʼéá­,” I continued. “With his ability to manipulate heat, along with his knowledge of our religion, I suppose it was quite possible to have the Hatalii wrapped around his finger.”

“And from there he could infect unknowing victims, while the Hatalii protected him, not knowing what he was doing behind his back.”

“So he became an unwilling accomplice of his crimes,” I concluded.

“Apparently your transformation provided a kink in his plans,” Salia remarked.

“Yeah,” I confirmed, “although it hasn’t made my life any easier. Why did it have to be me?”

Grabbing me by the shoulders, she gave me a little shake. “Stop getting down on yourself, sister!” she commanded. “Who knows what would have happened if you didn’t exist! Haylie could have still been turned for all we know! Maybe even worse!”

This sounded all too familiar. Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé already gave me this lecture. Didn't make me feel better though, even if they both had a point.

“You need to be strong,” she insisted, “for Haylie’s sake.”

“So what now?” I asked, changing the subject. “This doesn’t necessarily help figure out exactly where he is.”

“It does limit the choices, however,” she replied. “Knowing that you’ve escaped his grasp and most likely have contacted us he might panic and began to slip up. He might just go with what he has and make an attempt to cross the border.”

She stood up from her office seat. “We need to find him quickly,” she said sternly. “If my assumptions are correct, and he indeed is leading an army across the Calivadan border, it will be seen as an act of aggression from our own people. Calivada doesn’t need much provoking to launch an all out war on us.”

Suddenly her aide came barging through the door. “Ma’am,” she greeted. “There is a group of Wyld outside asking for you. They say they have come from the canyon basins of Dinétah.”

It didn’t take much time for me to figure out whom he was talking about. It was the people from Shawna’s village. Turning to each other and nodding our heads, we both stopped what we were doing and headed over to greet them.

---

Seeing the villagers from Shawna’s village, it didn’t look very healthy at all. Many of them were lacerated, beaten or bruised. At first thought you could assume that those were in result of my actions; my lack of control did cause a landslide after all. However, their “Matron” took care of the matter when she banished me. Furthermore I didn’t see he in sight. In fact there seemed to be far less villagers here than I originally remembered.

I was able to at least recognize one of them. The husky, giant buffalo man Marley. I quickly motioned my sister over to greet him.

“Marley!” I cried. He obviously didn’t look a hundred percent.

“Natalie,” he replied. Instinctively I put my arms around him, trying to help prop him up.

“What happened?” I asked.

“A beast of a man, with many others- those who became animals much like your sister,” he explained, “they attacked. Many of my people were killed, our Matron included.”

I looked at him with great sympathy. “I’m truly sorry.”

“What you see left here are the survivors,” he claimed. “I did what I could. The village was destroyed.”

I couldn’t help but feel as if this was again my fault. I've heard it from Salia and Asdzą́ą́ Ná¡dleehé, telling me otherwise, but it's hard not to think that way. Even if becoming Natalie was all random chance, the subsequent decisions I made afterwards, such as staying in Marley's village was indeed my choice. And my choice cost them more than I could even imagine.

“None of them are infected, are they?” My sister asked.

“For what I can see, no,” Marley assured her. “Besides me and a few other of our warriors these people are but mothers and children, incapable of fighting. It was our task to evacuate them. They should be safe.”

“Do you know where they went?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“No, I do not,” he answered. “Perhaps they may have still wished to chase us. Maybe they did not. I don’t know.”

I shook my head, wishing I had more to go on. Still, he told me as much as he could, and that was helpful.

“We should get you some medical attention,” I told him.

“Give it to the civilians who need it,” he stated. “My men and I don’t have time to waste.”

“You mean you’re going to go after him?” I asked.

“We have lost many brave warriors who gave their lives so that we may live,” he stated. “Justice must be done, if not for them, then for the families who have yet to be victimized, and hopefully never will.”

“We can use a few more men,” Salia told him. “If you would like, we would like to join you in this battle. We have our own motives for it, as you already know.”

“Of course,” he nodded. “This is not just our issue, this is an issue for the Diné as a whole.”

“And for this entire country,” Salia corrected. “This transcends all peoples.”

“Very well,” he said. “We shall get ready now.”

“Good,” Salia replied, “We’ll leave at nightfall.”

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

What makes you, you? I suppose that’s a difficult question to answer. It’s funny- you live your life every day, you know everything about you outside and in, and yet, it’s still one of the hardest things a human being could ever answer.

It’s even harder for us Wyld.

My name is Scott Ryan, although that name is getting harder and harder to associate myself with. You see, I’m a girl, and have been for the past ten years. In order to keep myself hidden, as well as put a face on my already famous legacy, I gave my name to my friend and colleague, Ian Kennedy. At first it was hard hearing my name and not being able to answer it, but soon I grew used to it. It’s just the way it is.

There are very few people who know my real identity, or any of my past. Obviously Ian is one person. Trish and Marcus are some others. Grond might be able to piece together some of it, though I don’t think it interests him, unlike chowing on a smorgasbord of scrap metal. I’ve thought about telling Fatima, whom since I’ve fought alongside her I’ve grown real close to. Yet the opportunity hasn’t presented itself.

And here I am, testing my restraint as Trish, Fatima, and Silverwisp decided to make me their personal dress up doll.

“Hold still!” Silverwisp ordered as she tried to get a measurement of my waist size.

I was wearing nothing more but a frilly bra and black panties. This was the first time I even dared to wear anything this girly. For the most part, boxers did the trick, and even though I needed a bra for support, it wasn’t anything like this.

And I reluctantly put up with it. It was a big deal today as the Kami, unofficial leader of Japan, would come to town to meet with us. Of course, by us she means Scott Ryan, the name Ian currently possesses. However, he wanted me to be there during the meeting; this was technically my country after all, and he’d rather go by my judgments instead of his own.
And that meant swallowing my pride and dressing for the occasion. I didn’t know enough about Japanese etiquette, but what I did know is that I needed to pull out all the stops, even if it kills me.

Silverwisp flew underneath me as she wound the measuring tape around my breasts. “Hey!” I yelled, trying to shoo her from my most sensitive mounds of flesh.

Evading my swatting, she carefully read her measure and gave out my measurements. “34", 24", 34", yeah, that's a model's body there, given your height."

“What a finely shaped body, sis.” Trish remarked. “I think I’m a little jealous.”

"Well, my body tends to burn off fat awfully easy, whaddya expect?" I stated. Honestly the regeneration would be fantastic...if I was a MAN!

Using her powers she constructed a strapless dress with her nanomachinery. It was emerald in color, shimmering as it lied over Trish’s arm, just begging me to try it on.

“Aw, man!” Silverwisp cried in amazement. “Green is sooo my favorite color!”

“It thought it would look good on her,” Trish explained. “Matches her eyes.”

“Well go on!” Fatima urged. “Put it on.”

I sighed as I grabbed the piece of clothing from Trish. “You’re lucky I’m putting up with this!”

Fatima quipped, “You’re such a beautiful woman, Huriyah. You shouldn’t always act like a tomboy you know. You have the assets- you should show them once in awhile.”

Staring at the dress, I sarcastically replied, “Gee, thanks.” Unzipping the dress I couldn’t help but see some extra fabric inside. “What’s this?” I asked.

“It’s support,” Trish answered. “How else are you going to wear something strapless?”

“You might want to lose the bra before you put it on,” Fatima suggested.

Rolling my eyes, I replied, “I’ll be in the bathroom.”

As I made my way outside I was greeted by the three ladies; their jaws all hitting the floor.

“Girl, you are such a knockout!” Trish exclaimed.

“You could be like, a prom queen or something!” Silverwisp added. “You’re not too old for that, are you?”

“All the boys will be all over you!” Fatima claimed. “They’ll be the moths to your flame!”

“Okay, okay!” I yelled, hoping they’d shut up, “Can we finish this? I have a meeting to catch.”

I thought everything I was at the homestretch, considering I put on the dress and crap. Apparently not. They took their sweet time teasing it, making it curlier than it already was, and styled it into a messy bob.

“There! Perfect!” Fatima cried. “That definitely is the type of style for you Huriyah! Elegant, and yet unsophisticated. You’re the working type of girl anyway right? Might as well have the tomboy in you shine!”

“Thanks for the consideration,” I sarcastically quipped as I rolled my eyes. I seemed to be doing that more and more lately. It's beginning to be an annoying habit.

Finally Trish handed me a pair of long emerald earrings. “Here,” She said. “I know we can’t pierce your ears seeing that they’d just heal up in a matter of seconds, but I think these can stay on you no prob.”

Silverwisp came fluttering back with a pair of green stilettos. “Try these on!”

“High heels!?” I stated, feeling uneasy. “I’ve never worn anything like that!”

“Well,” Trish replied. “If you break an ankle you’ll just heal so you shouldn’t have any trouble getting used to them!”

…One of these days I’m gonna get back at these ladies, God willing.

Finally we were finished, bless my lucky stars. Surprisingly It was getting kind of late, and was wondering where Ian was.

“I sure hope he’d hurry up,” I complained.

“Oh, who? Scott?” Silverwisp inferred, still using my name to identify him. “He’s waiting out in the living room.”

“What?” I gasped as my voice raised a few decibels. “How long has he been here?”

“Oh, I’d say about an hour now,” Silverwisp replied. “But, hey, at least you look good for him!”

I really wanted to ring her neck for assuming I was doing all this for him. I didn’t have the time, however.

“I’m late, I’m late!” I cried as I circled around the room. My panicking didn’t help with the whole walking issue as I quickly twisted my ankle and fell right on my ass.

“Ugh!” I yelped, as the pain spread throughout my lower leg. “How the hell do you women live with this?”

“Oh, the price we pay to look beautiful,” Trish remarked as she handed me a purse. “You probably should take this.”

Grabbing the bag, the most embarrassing thing occurred when Fatima led Ian over to me. There is nothing worse than feeling absolutely helpless in front of another person. It would take a few minutes for this ankle to heal, after all.

And what I saw in his face. Jesus, his face was beet red. He better not be getting any perverted ideas! It wasn’t happening!

“Uhm…” he began as he scratched the back of his neck. “You need a lift?”

With my teeth gritting I held back my frustration, and simply replied, “I-I’m fine! Really!”

“I don’t know if you have much time,” Trish reminded us. “You might have to let it heal while you make your way there.”

“It won’t take that long!” I pleaded. “Real-“

I couldn’t finish as Ian immediately picked me up with his arms and carried me in front of him out into the car. Throughout the way I threw quite the temper tantrum.

“Let me down! Damn it! I don’t deserve to be manhandled like this! Let me down!”

...I swear I hate being the light one.

---

We made our way to the Presidential Palace- Toledo’s City Hall, if you would. There have been many people who’ve been willing to come in and build a building that would be more majestic, but honestly, I don’t see the point. Maybe if we bring in more people.

My ankle fully healed I slowly took a step outside, hoping not to make a fool out of myself this time. With Ian cordially offering me a hand as I got up, I fought back my pride and accepted it. It was a formal occasion, and no matter what happened I was playing the female, so that meant accepting Ian opening the door for me, helping me from my seat, locking arms around his and other things I would otherwise never do. Having the only known untamed in our presence was a huge honor. Getting in her good graces would be essential in having a healthy state. So, yes, I tried to keep cool.

With our arms intertwined, we slowly walked down up the stairs to the entrance, already putting my heels through the gauntlet. Being sexy shouldn’t have to affect convenience.

Staring straight ahead, Ian began to whisper to me. “I’m surprised you’d go so far for this, dressing up like this. Doesn’t seem like you.”

“…Never again,” I sternly retorted. “Let’s just get this over with.”

“You look very beautiful, by the way,” he added. I didn’t know whether to thank him, or chew him out.

We made our way inside, where the great Kami awaited us, along with her aide, whom seem to be a little upset with our lack of punctuality.

“You should be appreciated of our great leader’s patience,” he chided as we greeted them.

“I apologize,” Ian began, “We had some unforeseen delays getting here.” I began to wonder if he was trying to insinuate something. It wasn’t like I wanted to dress up THIS nice.

Meanwhile I could help how Kami stared at me. First I was just wondering if she was approving of my attire, but somehow I felt like she was staring at something deeper.

She turned her attention back to Ian, and began to speak. “Forgive my assistant’s lack of tact. We are very busy individuals. Sometimes our schedules get very tight, and it’s hard to get around everything. As it is we have to travel to Chicago to find a successor to Doge Giovanni, seeing he’s been indicted. But, I assure you, it is not of your doing!”

“I appreciate it,” Ian stated. “I am Scott Ryan, President of the Wyldlands.”

Ian held out his hand as Kami graciously accepted it. Then she turned to me, and claimed. “So I assume this enchanting lady is your date tonight?”

I couldn’t pay attention to what she was saying, otherwise I would have probably snapped at hearing the word “date.” No, it was those damned eyes again, piercing through my calloused exterior. She isn’t Medusa or anything, right?

“Um…” Ian started, and seeing my lack of reaction replied, “You could say that, yes.” With a quick digression he got to business. “So I’ve heard you would be interested in setting up an embassy in our newborn nation.”

“Well Ryan-san,” she began. “We Wyld must stand together. It might not be the best of interests as a whole; many have refused to accept your status as a new nation. Many of our other allies would undoubtedly respond negatively of such a move. The Japanese Diet have also shown their concern.”

“And what is it we can do to help solve this problem, madam?” Ian wondered.

“It isn’t of your doing, Ryan-san,” she answered. “It is just the predicament of your situation. You’re still technically at war with the Confederate States, and likewise the Lake States don’t appreciate that you threw their country into disarray. Our people fear if we agree to a partnership that we would be dragged into a conflict which may cost us in the long run.”

“You know that it was the Doge who attacked us, correct?” Ian inferred.

“Of course, but that doesn’t change things,” she replied. “Without some leadership they’ll be doomed to chaos. I must tread carefully in hopes that we all can come to a reasonable solution.”

The talk was over my head. I felt so nervous, so paranoid. I didn’t even notice that my legs were starting to shake. Everything was a whirlwind, but maybe that’s what happens when next to what was in all purposes a "God". All I know is I couldn’t stand here much longer.

“Excuse me,” I said to the group, “I…I believe I’ll go freshen up a bit.” Clasping my purse I turned and broke away, hoping I could regain my composure.

I made my way to the woman’s restroom. All alone I leaned up against the counter. I felt unbelievably uncomfortable. It wasn’t just the dress, or the makeup, or even the high heels. It was that woman, Kami. It felt like she could stare directly into my soul, and then some. It felt as if she could sense my insecurity, my masculinity, my pain and my defiance. I didn’t want to feel that.

How ironic was it that she would enter the bathroom, with me trying to avoid her like the plague.

“Taking a good long look at yourself?” She asked. Standing right beside me she proceeded to compliment my features. “You make a wonderful woman. The dress suits you. The green compliments the color of your beautiful red hair.”

I really didn’t want to hear that. However she seemed to keep pressing. “It’s a shame someone like you does’t wear it more often.”

I was shocked. “Just what are you getting at!?” I asked, raising my voice.

“You can drop the charade. It’s only the two of us here,” She declared, “Scott Ryan.”

And that left me speechless. She knew who I was, but how? It’s not like I’ve ever met her.

“How-how did you know?” I stuttered, both amazed and frightened at her talents.

“It’s not difficult,” she claimed. “That negotiator doesn’t have much energy to draw from. However you, the Wyld energy flowing from you is very apparent. Just using that I could read your thoughts, and feelings. I knew you were the real Scott Ryan.”

So, she was reading into me. Every little bit of personal information siphoned from me like a vacuum. I’ve never felt more disturbed in my life.

“You needn’t worry about your thoughts,” she tried to assure me. “I haven’t scried deep into them. Just enough to get a good grasp of you, Ms. Ryan.”

“Don’t call me that!” I cried as I turned away from the mirror. "I'm not a 'Miss!'"

“Why not?” she asked. “Ten years and still you refuse to accept the plain fact. Look at yourself. Look at your long, narrowed fingers, your soft skin. Look at your long, curly hair, and how it brings out the youthfulness of your face when it’s bobbed like that. Look how your body fits so neatly into that beautiful dress you willed yourself to wear.”

“Stop it!” I begged. “Leave me alone.”

“It’s time you start coming out of your shell, my beautiful daughter,” she continued. “All of us Wyld have trials and tribulations to overcome. Yours is no different. Why do you keep yourself hidden?”

That was the one question I rather never answer. “It’s…complicated.”

She didn’t need to hear any more. She stopped pushing me and immediately changed the subject.

“I will only desire the answer of the true leader of this region,” She digressed. “Miss Ryan, do you wish to establish communications between my country and yours?”

I sighed. I was not a “Miss” by any stretch of the imagination. The dress, the hair, the heels, I did it all for the sake of this one deal. But damn it, if I was going to live as a woman, then I’ll be the biggest tomboy this world will ever see!

And with that I answered, “Yes, I would like it very much. With the Japanese by our side our prospects as a nation looks brighter.”

With that she bowed. As she walked out the door she gave me a harsh reminder. “One day you’re going to have to face yourself…and face the one you fear.”

The evening came. After the big meeting I returned to my apartment. The silence was deafening, but no matter. I needed to think.

---

Pulling off my heels, the first place I headed was the bathroom to get changed. Sitting down on the toilet seat, the first order of business was to pull off my panty hose. I rolled them down from my thighs to the ends of my feet. Finally off you could see my shiny green toenails that Fatima painted the night before. Staring at them, I realized they weren’t really all that bad looking on me.

I stood up and inched my way to the mirror. This was the first time I really had a good look at me wearing this. The first time I barely glanced at myself, and gave Fatima and Trish my approval just so they’d be off my back. Now however was an entirely different story. Kami was right- the dress really did suit me, molding to every curve on my body, accentuating every feminine feature. My hair was wonderfully styled; how the strands of curly hair escaped the loose bob and effortlessly sat on each side of my face. Probably the most style hair I’ve ever had, and let’s be honest, a loose bob really isn’t all that high fashioned.

I pulled off my fake earrings while my thoughts drifted further at the beautiful visage staring before me. What kind of name would a girl like this have? I thought to myself. Sarah? Nah, too obvious. Stephanie? Too prissy by my standards. Sandra? …I don’t know.

At this point I was completely naked in all my female glory. I threw my dress aside as I made my way to the bathtub. Often times I didn’t take too long showering. I wanted to avoid seeing myself as much as possible. Tonight, however, I didn’t feel so apathetic. Something in me wanted to soak for a change. I think I’ve earned it, after all.

With a bottle of soap in hand I began to pour the contents in it to make the bath water all bubbly and suzzy. I dipped my feet into the warm pool; the feeling was sensational after all the pain I felt walking in heels all day.

My eyes closed I felt myself at ease as I slowly lied down in the bubbly bath below. I looked at my body, hidden underneath the suds as the bubbles moved over me. My boobs stood out in front of me, semi erect from the cold air flowing around the room.

I raised my foot up from underneath the mountains of suds. Wiggling my toes, I said to myself, “I guess I have gotten a little more effeminate lately. …Just a little.”
Sitting up I took a washcloth and began to lather myself. I rubbed the cloth down my arms as
I stared in amazement at how fine and smoother they looked.

Peeking down submerged underneath the water was my fire red mound. It was something I never paid attention to, but at least it was relatively neat. The last thing I ever want to see was the penis I didn’t see. But right now it didn’t seem to get to me.

Something in me was starting to stir. I slowly took my hand and inched it closer to my labia. Never had I gotten this close to my new genitalia, which you would think is odd, considering I’ve been a girl for 10 years. I steeled myself against it, no matter how close I’d get myself. Perhaps that’s why at times I acted like a total bitch. I seriously doubt it’s all just because I’m a red head.

My thoughts were in overdrive as I began to imagine that wonderful lady in the mirror that stood right in front of me. I didn’t even realize that I began to pleasure myself as my finger entered my vagina. I was getting horny over my body; I was getting horny over myself. Or so it started out.

Yet the more I surrendered myself; the more I stroked my obviously female organ the more I to shifted into the feminine state of my mind, my feelings I so desperately kept hidden from most people’s view. All of a sudden I became that girl. I could feel that certain something, messaging my vagina, making me experience this new and exciting feeling.

I could almost feel the appeal of a guy’s member within me. Moving inside me, making me feel alive. How it got that far, I don’t know, but something within me could imagine such a thing, as I envisioned myself being penetrated.

“Oh God,” I screamed as I was getting extremely aroused, “This is wonderful!”

I couldn’t help but gasp and moan. It didn’t really matter, I was in the privacy of my own home, and furthermore, in the privacy of my own sexual fantasy. The rush of heat was filling my insides, I knew I was about to burst.

And all of a sudden my fantasies turned into a nightmare as I looked up from my imaginary lover and looked in his…no, into her eyes.

As I orgasmed I shrieked out of horror and not of pleasure, “Miriam!”

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

I remember that night so vividly. I still have nightmares about it. Ever since ten years ago, I don’t think I’ve ever slept soundly.

The night where she lied, bloodied, cradled in my arms.

I didn’t know what would become of me. I didn’t care. I could live the rest of my life as a woman if I had Miriam by my side. Even if all my dreams, desires, and goals for the future all disappeared, I could have been content being her wife just as much as being her husband.

But it didn’t happen. She died taking a gunshot wound in order to protect me. She never knew my ability. Not even I knew at what lengths I could survive such damaging attacks, but it didn’t matter. She died because someone found out. Someone found out I was Wyld.

Whatever jubilation I felt had quickly dissipated. The pleasuring, the moaning, the intensity; it made me feel dirty, and guilty. The fact I truly did enjoy it only made me feel worse.

I sat naked, my wet body dripped bathwater as it soaked into the sheets of my bed below. I didn’t bother drying off, let alone turn on the lights. All I could do it stare at myself, flabbergasted by what I’ve done.

---

The next day came. Silverwisp was having a bonfire tonight. It was sort of a get together, perhaps for the last time. Ian was a president now, and as such the chances of him ever being able to do this again would be quite slim.

I put on the manliest things I knew. No dressing up, no looking pretty. I may not be able to hide all the curves my body possesses but damn it if I wasn’t gonna try. After my night last night, I’d rather not think about the beautiful body that was cursed to me.

And let’s be honest, after all the mental drain, I really didn’t feel up to anything. But I do value my friendship. Though I may not be as forthright with them at times, they’re still my family. I would fight to the death for any one of them.

It was a little after dark as we arrived at Silverwisp’s little grove. Today it was Fey neighborhood; a 2 to 3 mile area covered entirely of forest. The trees were so tall it practically covered the sky entirely. Having a bonfire in such a place may seem a little haphazard, but the trees and other fauna were of an enchanted nature. Fire couldn’t harm it.

Seeing me arrive gave Silverwisp a mixed sense of happiness and disappointment. I could see that all the girls were dressed mighty nice for the occasion. It seemed that Silverwisp was wearing a miniature version of the dress I had on last night.

“Hey there!” She cried as fluttered over and gave me a hug. “I was hoping you’d wear your dress again today. We all hoped you’d be dressing up along with us.”

I shrugged her off with my hand as I walked by, and weakly replied, “I didn’t feel it was necessary.”

I made my way over to the campfire where the girls, Marcus, Ian, even Eel was waiting for me. Being the courteous gentlemen he was, Eel was offering up his seat, but I turned him down. I felt just fine standing at the moment.

“Hey there,” Ian began. “So you made it to my setting off party, yeah?”

“Yeah,” I answered lightly, “I figured this might be the last time we all see each other, seeing we all have our own jobs ahead of us.”

“I’m sure we’ll see each other again,” Marcus chimed in. “With all the activity going on here we’ll all need to work together to make this city run as smooth as possible.”

“We’ll be more like working partners at that point,” Fatima said, “It will be hard to just have casual time like this.”

“Well, was it any different than we were in battle?” I queried. “I mean we all worked together to achieve our common goals.”

“But that was different,” Fatima came in. “When I came in I had no one, but now I have you, Huriyah. And everyone else here as well.”

“Yeah,” Trish continued. “We’ve all been together for quite awhile, so obviously working so close to each other had brought us closer together.”

“It just won’t be a daily thing anymore,” Ian admitted. “Hell just next week I have to travel halfway around the world, establish relationships and whatnot. Diplomacy is quite the thankless job, you know?”

Sure enough the conversation I started moved along quite well without me. My mind was just lost as all I can remember was Miriam. I felt like I’ve wronged her. That I would carelessly forget all about her. I gave in to this…this thing that I reside in. And how I wish I could break free, but here I remain, trapped like a prisoner in my four wall world, and ever so slowly it was inching closer and closer, crushing my very soul.

“Are you ok?” Ian asked, snapping me out of my trance.

I really couldn’t hold back the emotions much longer. I had to get away.

“I…If you don’t mind,” I said trying to hold back my sobs as much as possible. “I think I’m going to take a few minutes to clear my head.”

And so I left, separating myself from the crowd, not much different than when I did when I met Kami.

I made my way to a quiet glen nearby where I could be alone, although hanging with myself wasn't the most comforting of things. I slowly began to drift back into last night, as if I was reliving that moment all over again. I was almost expecting Kami to make her grand entrance once again.

I remembered her words, echoing just like she was there, repeating it over and over and over again:

“One day you’re going to have to face yourself…and face the one you fear.”

And somehow I feel like it’s become some sort of cruel joke, like somehow she played with my mind like a piece of clay. Every compliment she said: my beautiful, hourglass body, creamy skin, red hair…God damnit now I was thinking it!

I hated myself, no- I hated that subconsciously I loved myself. If she was anyone other than me I would give anything to be with her. Why am I acting so vain?

“Hey there, sis,” A voice came from beyond the shadows, startling me. It was only Trish, who slowly walked over to check up on me.

I rushed over to her as I put my head over her bosom and cried uncontrollably. She just stood there, stroking the back of my hair, as I wept. She didn’t say anything, she didn’t care. She just knew I needed someone to hold onto. I just needed to let it all out.

---

We made our way back to the campfire. Now that I was through crying, I felt as good as new. It’s weird how a good cry can make things a little better. At this point I began to wonder why I didn’t do it more often, even back when I was a guy.

Something surprised me however as I made my way back. I was tackled, by something my height, with caramel skin and a bushy tail. Much to my embarrassment I couldn’t help but scream as I was being pulled to the ground.

“Sis!” She cried as she embraced me in a gigantic bear hug.

“Can’t…breathe…!” I gasped as my furry friend continued to aphixiate me.

“Oh,” She realized as she pulled me up from all the roughhousing. "Eh, heh...Sorry!"

Looking at us from afar Ian was staring wondering what on blazes he just witnessed. “What just happened?”

She looked at Ian and realized she forgot to introduce herself. “Oops! Where are my manners!”
She pardoned. “I’m Sienna. Those two who escorted me are Brick and Jade.”

She pointed over to a rather imposing cynical human looking man and a woman of green skin, her hair replaced by leaves.

“This is a beautiful grove,” Jade replied. “I am glad to see that in your new rule that you haven’t neglected the spirit of Mother Earth.”

“I wish the entire city was covered in trees!” Silverwisp exclaimed. “I just love how peaceful and pretty everything is.”

“I think we will get along just fine, little one,” Jade affirmed.

“Hmph,” said Brick, the man right beside her.

“You seem rather normal,” the Scaly Eel began, “Tell me, what skill do you have?”

Brick gritted his teeth in disgust. All of a sudden, kind of like a Hadouken he unleashed his power on the poor Eel.

…he conjured a brick out of thin air and smacked him clean on his noggin.

“Ow!” he cried as he rubbed his head, “That really hurt!”

“Come on Brick, cut it out!” Sienna demanded. “Forgive him, he kind of acts like that because he has such a…well, peculiar power.”

“I attack people with bricks!” He stated, obviously not thrilled about it. “What kind of sick and twisted being would give a Wyld a power like that?”

And honestly, I would’ve traded his power for the world. There are a lot worse powers, you know.

“When Sienna arrived I knew she was looking for you,” Trish confessed to me. “So I told her to wait while I fetch you. I kind of forgot saying something to you about it.”

That happens sometimes when I’m an emotional mess. She looked into my eyes and knew I didn’t have a problem with it.

“It was kind of surprising you went out of your way to find us,” Marcus stated.

“Not really,” She insisted, “I just asked for directions.”

“So you guys know each other?” Ian asked.

“Yeah,” Trish replied. “We were enslaved together…I’d rather not get into the details.”

“Yup!” Sienna answered, “And this unbelievable lady here saved us!” She directed her gaze to me.

“Wow, Huriyah,” Fatima said, “You have done this a long while. I’m surprised your name isn’t recognized as highly as Scott’s.”

“You know, I wonder what your name is anyway?” Silverwisp asked. “Just seems odd we don’t know it by now.”

I figured I’d let out the truth. There was nothing left to hide. I stared at Ian, and he slowly nodded, giving me the okay.

“The truth is…” I began, “I’m Scott Ryan.”

Silverwisp, Fatima, and even Eel looked at me with raised brows. They stared at me as if I was high on something. My countenance showed them that I wasn’t joking around.

I gave them a few seconds to let that sink in and continued. “Sienna, Trish, and Marcus all know.

“Then who’s this?” Silverwisp asked pointing at Ian.

“His real name is Ian Kennedy,” I answered. “He was a diplomat from the Cascadian region, who was sent to negotiate a treaty for all of us. I save his life, and he helped me with the diplomatic part of my mission.”

“I’m afraid I don’t get it,” the rather cordial Eel admitted. “Why exactly did you go through all of this? This whole thing is confusing me.”

“Honestly, I didn’t want to,” I answered. I wish I could’ve just disappeared and moved on. But sometimes fate kind of forces you into things you can’t avoid.”

I continued, trying not to break down as I recollected the story. “I suppose I had a debt to pay, so to speak. One of them was to my friend Marcus, who helped me when times were rough. And the other was named Max, who happened to be Sienna’s adopted guardian. I think you’d known him through his other name, Gun.”

They all gasped at everything they were hearing. Eel couldn’t even believe it as he asked Sienna, “You’re the daughter of the famous Gun?”

“Adopted, yes,” The bushy tailed squired girl replied. “But I still think of him as my dad, even to this day.”

“It was never my idea to get involved with fighting,” I continued. “And I never knew that my actions would result in anything like this.” By this, I meant claiming Toledo.

“Back then, Max and I were strong allies and good friends,” Marcus explained. “He wanted me to take care of Sienna for him, and keep her out of trouble. But then the Wyld Purge occurred and we were separated.” He looked down, obviously feeling a little pain when recollecting the moments as well. Sienna even came over to comfort him as he continued.

“It wasn’t your fault,” she said.

“I looked everywhere,” he resumed. “I called some friends from some local resistance cells, hoping that they could somehow locate her. If Sienna died…I could’ve never forgiven myself.”

“I was held prisoner for 5 years prior to becoming Wyld,” Sienna interjected. “Some of them wanted to kill me on sight, knowing that I was related to the infamous “Gun.” But, they decided not to. It wouldn’t look good if someone shot a child in cold blood when she hasn’t gone Wyld. So they did the next best thing.”

“There are places,” Trish stated, “where the offspring of Wyld are taken, and kept in isolation away from society’s eyes. They are beaten, broken, and forced to do meager jobs indoors while they wait to develop. Those who do are taken to the surface and slave away there. Those who don’t…” She turned away, obviously not wanting to think about such a thing. I knew the rest though. Those who didn’t turn Wyld were executed. They didn’t want anyone to know that they actually used “humans” as slaves after all.

“I suppose that makes me a lucky one,” Sienna said in a bittersweet manner. “Once I turned I was sent to the limestone quarries to work. That’s where I met Trish and Grond.”

“Grond too, huh?” Ian realized.

“In any event,” Marcus continued. “We managed to uncover her whereabouts 5 years later. Back then it was just me and Scott on the run, trying to stay one step ahead.”

“I really didn’t have anywhere else to go,” I added. “At this point Marcus was all I knew. And when I figured out that Marcus actually knew Max and Sienna well…”

“I saw a shift in her demeanor for the first time,” Marcus finished my sentence for me. “She turned from a quiet, solemn girl, to a determined young woman. When I realized this revelation; that she knew Max…”

“I knew I wanted to save her,” I finished, countering him right back. “I owed Max quite a bit as well.”

“She would take no for an answer,” Marcus claimed. “So I introduced her to our small little group. We didn’t waste time coming up with a way to break them out. When that day came we struck.”

“I was so unprepared,” I admitted. “If you thought your aim was bad, Fatima, you should’ve checked me out.”

Marcus gave a little chuckle and continued, “What she lacked in training she more than made up for. When I witnessed her abilities for the first time, I knew she was going to be special. How she was able to head down there and free those prisoners without flinching turned the tide of battle for us. I still was freaking out as I remembered how you were shot over and over.”

“Yeah,” I answered. “It didn’t take me long until I was knocked out from the exhaustion. I’m just glad you took care of everything else.”

“To this day, everyone who was free from that encampment continues to call Scott, ‘Sis,’” Trish said, “as a token of their appreciation.”

“That, and the fact the she couldn’t decide a name for herself yet!” Sienna quipped.

Eel still was trying to connect the pieces to the puzzle. “So you successfully saved the lives of a group of slaves, yet I don’t see how that has anything to do with what’s going on now.”

“Well,” I continued, “remember when I say fate forces you into things you can’t avoid? After the big raid I became like some sort of celebrity overnight. I never tried to reveal my name to anybody. But eventually someone heard of the exploits of Scott Ryan, and through the mouths of many, my legend began to spread. My name became synonymous with revolution.”

“We did a good job hiding the fact it was her at first,” Trish explained. “She was female, so she had that going for here. Marcus, Sienna and I sent down her instructions in her stead. We basically were her mouthpieces.”

“Normally that sort of thing got old quick,” Marcus claimed, “but we were winning, and as long as we had more people coming into the fray, no one cared.”

“Eventually the rebellion was so huge that the state of Indiana wanted to get involved as well,” Sienna stated. “Indiana is my birthplace, and so with Scott’s blessing I formed my own group.”

“You’re still avoiding the question,” Eel interrupted. “Why do you keep hiding your identity?”

“Because,” I said, shaking as I nervously tried to say what I needed to say. “I…I…”

“Look,” Marcus said in my stead. “This is something I think you shouldn’t push her with. She has her own reasons, and we abide by them. It’s the least we can do. Besides, wouldn’t you think that being Scott Ryan, particularly back then, wasn’t the greatest cup of tea? The whole region was looking for her.”

“I…I’m sorry my lady,” Eel said as he bowed graciously. “I was out of line.”

“It’s okay,” I replied. “When I feel more comfortable I’ll tell you all about it.”

“I think she’s ok by me!” Silverwisp cheered. “You’re still my friend in my book!”

“You’re secret is safe with me,” Fatima assured me.

“Thanks guys,” I said, feeling a little bit at ease.

…But I wondered how much more at ease I would be if I just say it. Say the one true thing that I keep hiding from:

…I was the cause of the Wyld Purge.

---

Lying on my bed, pondering about today’s events, I was startled by someone knocking on my door. Getting up, I opened the door and saw Sienna standing at the entrance way.

“Can I come in?” she asked.

I moved aside as she walked on through. To my surprise she kicked the door closed and then put her hands all over my face, drawing me into a passionate kiss. I closed my eyes and for a second, I accepted it as our tongues wrestled.

Only when she pulled away did I regain my senses. “Oh, God you don’t know how much I’ve missed you. Every day apart from you is another day in agony.”

She pulled off her top, showing me her ample bosom. “I need you Scott Ryan. More than I ever had before. I was starting to sweat as she used her bushy tail and began to caress my leg, moving up slowly, sensually. I let out a gasp of pleasure.

“Does it feel good?” She teased. “You’ve been missing oh so much. I can show you so many things. I can show you how wonderful it is being a woman. Just let go.”

She really doesn’t know how much I really wanted to. I felt so much energy being piled on me. I wanted her to take me! But every time I go this far, it brings me back.

I’m not woman, I’m a man. I once had someone I really cared about. How could I betray her so?

I quickly pulled her off, practically panting in the process. Disappointed, Sienna knew what happened.

“Still thinking of her, aren’t you?” She guessed.

I really felt bad for her. Somewhere inside I shared the same feelings for her. I just couldn’t go through. Not like this.

“That wasn’t your fault, you know?” She persisted. She always persisted. But why do I feel otherwise?

“Miriam deserves better…” I said, my head hanging down in guilt.

“What about you?” She asked. “Don’t you deserve better?”

“Sienna…”

“You always seem to worry about everyone else but you never take the time to worry about yourself!” she exclaimed. “I want you to be happy! I want you to find love again! I want you to finally embrace who you are! Hell, I want have an appropriate name! I care for you! We all do! And…”

She stopped mid sentence, still trying to force it out of her. “And?”

“And I want to be with you, damn it!” She yelled with tears in her eyes. “You’re all I truly have in this world. Even after all of this. I care for Trish, I care for Marcus, I care for my rebellion, but I love you!”

I didn’t know what to say. I’ve turned her down once, and yet she still comes back to me. I loved her too, but it was hard, extremely hard. I’ve been so distant to her- to everybody. But I don’t want her to cry.

“…I’m sorry,” I pleaded. “You don’t know how hard it is. Give me time. I…”

I wanted to say I loved her. It was so difficult even I couldn’t stop from tearing up. But for her, I’ll show her my weaknesses. It was hard not to anyway- my tear ducts seem to be on auto-pilot more and more these days.

She walked up to me and held me in an embrace. It felt good just letting go, and have her be the one to take charge comforting me for a change. Just like a woman should want- to have someone to hold.

“Let’s just cuddle tonight,” she suggested. I agreed and gave her room to come lay with me in my bed. I let her hold me in her arms all night, her fluffy squirrel tail wrapped around my neck and behind my head, creating a makeshift pillow. I scratched behind her little triangle ears as I felt her breasts touching mine. Quickly I fell asleep; her warmth keeping me secure. What can I say? I love my little Fuzzball.

I just wonder if one day I can truly reciprocate those feelings.

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

Yeah, I remembered those nights. I was alone with nowhere to go, scavenging for scraps. I suppose that was how it is, being Wyld. I thought I could get by seeing I was normal looking enough. Maybe it was the “crossdressing” look. I wasn’t much of a man anymore.

Of course I wasn’t a man at all. I was a woman, unsure of what my future held as I defiantly maintained the masculinity I had all but lost, even keeping my name- Scott Ryan. If no one asked my name I never told them. Back then however it was for different reasons. Back then I was unsure what would become of me; today I refuse to accept it.

10 years ago I changed to my current form, and since then I haven’t aged a day. It was the most painful experience in my life, physically as well as mentally. To feel my bones snap and crackle, and shift in different places was the most unbearable thing I’ve ever experienced. I could almost guarantee that pain could be even worse than pregnancy, but I’d rather not conceive and find out.

The whole moment made me wonder was why that happened. I heard that all Wyld transformations begin with a flash of light and then poof- you’re a Wyld. At the time I really couldn’t understand why that happened that way. Only later did I realize that my becoming a woman was a side effect of my power.

I turned into a Wyld right in front of my parents. The hints were there: the sustained cut I had from a broken mirror, and the fast healing, and even the peculiar look of my hand later on when it looked much more feminine than usual. Heh, guess that seven year curse thing wasn’t just superstition. I saw the duality of human nature that night, as my once calm, caring and self conscious parents were threatening me with death. Jumping out a two story window, they may have killed me if I didn’t have this ability to regenerate.

And that’s how I ended up here, in this unsavory environment, with no time to pack, and nothing more but the clothes on my back. And those clothes weren’t the most efficient things to walk about in.

All I had were baggy jeans with legs that dragged on the ground. I lost a little height from what I could see- about 2 inches. I assumed most of that came from the painful reconfiguring of my pelvic bones. My new hip bones also caused my jeans to barely hang over my narrow waist. Often times I had to keep tightening my belt to keep them from falling off. It wasn’t as if I wanted to go around wearing sagging clothes! I mean, seriously, how is that “gansta”?

To top it off was my t-shirt, while not horribly big still could be awkward to the eyes of a wandering passerby. The worst thing was the breasts. They were decent enough, a B cup, so unless I was doing some athletic activity I could get by without too much difficulty. Of course, that wasn’t the problem. The problem was most people find going braless to be immoral. And then there was the occasional cold night might bring unwanted stares from the opposite gender.

I was routinely turned away from shelters and food pantries. A lot of it was paranoia; when someone usually sees someone crossdressing it's usually is a sign that he or she was Wyld, unable to accept the recent changes which were bestowed upon them. And in my case, they’re exactly right.

With no place to go and no one to turn to staying in this town was pointless. I had to move on, but where?

I looked at my prospects. There was only one person I could turn to- my love, Miriam. During these past few weeks she headed off to college in Columbus. She was obviously the smarter, or at least the more well known of us two. Going to Ohio State is a major deal. I hope she wouldn't be like my parents, and I hope that things haven’t changed with us because I’m no longer the man I once was.

---

Piqua, Ohio, August 28, 2013.

I didn’t have any time to waste. One more day living in this hell would be too much to bear. I stood off the side of the road, trying to catch a ride. In a paranoid society, hitchhiking was a pain; you don’t know if the random stranger you pick up could be Wyld. The fact anyone stopped for me at all was a blessing.

A beat down old pickup truck slowed down to a halt. Rolling down the window, he asked,

“Where you heading to?”

“Columbus,” I answered, hoping that he could take me the distance.

“I’m heading that way myself,” he thankfully informed me. “Get in.”

He didn’t look like a bad guy, not that I would be so naíve to think guys couldn’t have it in them to take advantage of me. As in fact it's been one of my biggest worries ever since I became a girl. That being said, however, he had a young girl, most likely 13, in the back seat of his truck with him. She seemed to be ok; no sign of anything suspicious with her. Seeing she looked fairly upbeat I felt I could the chance. So I opened the passenger seat door and sat down.

Of course I didn’t know I would be spending the duration of this trip with an absolute brat. If I did, I may have reconsidered

“You dress funny,” she remarked.

“Sienna!” The man snapped. “You should be more polite! I’m sure she hadn’t much choice in the matter.”

She looked over to me, and stuck her tongue out, razzing me. I only knew later that she was a lesbian, and often times she would try to hide the fact by bullying or making fun of the girls she was attracted to. Right now however she was quite a pain in my ass.

A few minutes passed and my hometown of Piqua had been swallowed beyond the distant horizon. I didn't think it would take too long to reach Columbus. Of course, I didn't think about all the pit stops we would have along the way.

A few minutes passed and the man started a conversation with me. “Sorry," he said. "She kind of acts that way in front of new people. My name’s Max.”

This would normally be the I would introduce myself back, but these are tough times. Not wanting to divulge my secret, I quickly turned his attention back from the introductions to the young child. “Is that your daughter?”

“Not exactly,” he replied. “She’s the child of someone I used to know a long time back. I’m watching after her for the time being.”

Back then Sienna was as much human as any ordinary girl. Back then she could probably have been adopted to a nice human family and live a relatively normal life free from harm, but instead she clung to Max. And to this day, she fights in his honor, and embraces her Wyld form fully.

“I see,” I said. “Doesn’t it seem a little risky just letting a random stranger hitch a ride like that?”

He gave a little chuckle. “Did you want to be left there?”

“No, not really.” I replied.

“We all need helping hands once in awhile,” he explained. “Not many people think much of that these days.”

“Yeah,” I joined in his sentiment, “I’ve already experienced that the hard way.”

“Must have had it rough,” he sympathized. “No one to turn to, huh?”

“That’s kind of why I’m heading to Columbus,” I explained. “I know someone there. I just hope she’s willing to help me out.”

“I see,” Max said.

We continued on our way as we drove down the country roads. Sienna was enjoying my frustration as she was flicking rubber bands and hitting me over the head. Fan-flippin'-tastic.

Then Max had an idea that came from out of nowhere as he decided to hit me with a huge surprise. “That settles it, looks like we’ll need to go shopping.”

“What?” I cried, wondering what he was thinking.

“Well, I don’t know about you,” he continued, “but I think you might need to get a few clothes, and it wouldn’t be very appropriate for you to wear clothes that must be weeks old and doesn’t fit, at least in front of your friend.”

“I…I don’t know,” I said feeling a little cautious.

“Just trust me,” he insisted, “It would make moving in with her a little easier if she knew she didn’t have to pay an arm and a leg for a new set of clothes.”

“I…guess you’re right,” I finally admitted. I just hope this isn't a painstakingly awful as I thought it was going to be.

---

We arrived at a regular, run-in-the-mill department store. Max let Sienna run off to do her own thing, and meanwhile our conversation got a lot more serious.

“You weren’t born a woman, were you?” he surmised, breaking open a whole can of worms.

“I…” I was nervous as hell now, wondering what was going to happen.

“I know you’re a Wyld,” he whispered into my ear. “It’s alright.”

“How did you know?” I asked.

“Well the clothes were a clear give away,” he answered. “And normally women that look like you never seem to be lacking for attention.”

“So what now?” I wondered. “What’re you planning to do with me?”

“I’m going to buy your clothes, like I said I was,” Max replied. “Like I said we all need a helping hand once in awhile.”

I began to feel relieved as I quietly said to him, “Thanks.”

And with a warm smile he reciprocated, “No problem. Just be lucky that we can blend in.” He then stared at his hand, which was covered by a leather glove, and added, “For the most part.” Something about that phrase hinted that he may have been Wyld as well.

He quickly changed the subject as he began to eye the bras hanging on the rack.

“You’re really making yourself out to be a pervert staring at those bras with people around like that,” I chided.

“I wanted you to try one on,” he declared.

“There is no way…” I retorted, defiantly even considering such a thing.

“Look, you need to know your size,” he stated. “It doesn’t matter what you want. You’re living in their society. If you want to survive you’ll have to blend in, even if only a little bit.”

“This is way too much, Max,” I insisted, fighting as hard as can to get out of this.

“You can take the most plain looking one if you want,” he conceded, “and we’ll buy as much boy related clothing after that. Just try to adapt, just a little bit.”

I sighed, knowing I wasn’t getting anywhere arguing. I grabbed the most plain looking bra I could find and went to the fitting room to try it on.

I pulled off my shirt, revealing my chest and all of its assets in the mirror in front of me. I didn’t know what felt worse: staring at my foreign breasts in the nude or staring at them once I put the bra over them. I looked down and stared at the piece of material before me. “Hello, bra,” I said to myself, “my new sworn enemy.”

I felt like I was given in to my feminine body. The bra, the very thing was much like a symbol; the reward for the young girl who made way through her rite of passage in order to become a young woman. Now I, late as it was, felt like I was about to take that very same rite and it made me feel very uneasy. However, it this was it, the bare minimum I needed to wear to at least be seen as “normal,” then I suppose I can manage, at least when I’m out in public. And hey, at least it’ll keep those perverts at bay.

“Okay,” I continued, as I began to recall everything I was about to do in a step by step basis. “I just put one arm through heeere…and the other through heeere…and then take the straps in the back and…”

Yeah, that final part was the tricky part: clipping the hooks together from the back. I had a hard time catching them. I continued to make my attempt, trying to be as calm as possible. Of course, it’s going to get to you at some point.

“What the hell?” I screamed, “Why do they make these things so…!” Frustrated I began to wrestle around with it, twisting my body all around, making noise as a banged the walls. It probably sounded like a boxing match going on in there.

Eventually I got the damned thing on. After all the wrestling I can at least be thankful that it didn’t feel awfully bad on me.

---

We decided to spend the night at a hotel in the outskirts of Marysville. No, it really wasn’t too far from Columbus- just 20 miles. However Max thought it was best for me to take a little time to clean up and relax. It’s been a long while since I’ve had a nice shower, let alone sleep in a nice cozy bed.

“I thought you might need a little privacy so I rented out a separate room just for you,” Max declared. Besides, seeing you’ve just changed genders I don’t think it would be all that beneficial if I would join you. You have a lot to sort out.”

I felt really guilty of all the help he was giving me. I also began to feel a little uncomfortable. I don't know if it was paranoia or the development of my woman's intuition or whatever. I haven't been a girl long enough to even tell who was actually a gentleman or who was playing me for a fool. From what I saw he seemed okay, but it wouldn't hurt to have him reassure me, if only to put my mind at ease.

“It’s just so hard to believe you would spend so much time on someone like me,” I began. “Even the most giving people have their limits, and yet you keep giving even when I know I’m only burdening you.”

“I only wish there were more people like me,” Max stated. “Maybe if there was you wouldn’t have been living on the streets.”

“I may not be the go to source for male behavior,” I prefaced, “But half the time the only reason a man would go so far to help someone like this was if he got a little something from her later.”

“Well you were a man at one point,” He replied. “Do you really think that? Don’t tell me that you’ve gone woman and you’ve already resorted to gender stereotypes.”

“No,” I replied. “I know there are good men out there. In fact I’d like to think I was one. But I can’t help but be cautious! My whole point of view is being skewed and been driving me up the wall! No, honestly I can't see you doing anything to me, but I can't be too careful knowing I now possess certain features most boys crave.”

“Well, if it puts your mind at ease I’ll say it right now,” he began. “I’m not gonna try anything. You have my word.”

“I appreciate it,” I told him. "Please don't think that I don't trust you. These things just take time for me to figure out.”

“I know,” he empathized. “I had my own problems to face when I went Wyld. Not nearly as severe as what you’re dealing with, of course, but problems nonetheless.”

It was finally confirmed that he in fact was Wyld. I never really asked him to go into any further detail. Only later did I realize that the man who helped me when I was down and out was the legendary hero Gun.

“But now I have people I care about, and lives that depend on me," he continued. Without this I would have never met Sienna, who I love more than anything in the world right now. I had to adapt, otherwise what would have become of me?”

He was definitely a man to admire. I had a lot of respect for him. It never went any farther than that, but if there was a guy a woman could truly love, it was this one.

“Anyway, I suppose I’ve talked too much,” he digressed. “You should go clean up, and I ought to check up on Sienna.”

“Good night,” I told him as I shut the door behind him.

I made my way to the bathroom with the bag of clothes in my hand. It’s only been a few weeks since the change, and yet this was the very first time I actually took a shower as a girl. To be honest, this would be the first time I’d see myself completely nude as well. It’s not easy being hygienic when you’re homeless.

As I briefly mentioned before my mindset about being a girl was different 10 years ago. Back then I didn’t necessarily hate my body as I do now. Instead of disgust I felt confusion. Sure, going Wyld caused me to lose my parents, but it wasn’t something I blamed myself for. I can’t help what I am- it’s not like I could choose to be Wyld. I didn’t have any say in the matter. It just happened.

No, my worries were solely based on my future. I’m a woman now. My life’s been turned upside down and all the achievements I had while I was man went up in flames. I had no idea how to live as a woman. I really didn’t want to live as one to begin with.

As I turned on the water however my new womanhood only made its presence more apparent. The water from the sprinkler sprayed upon my sensitive bosom. I couldn’t help but react to it. These things were a lot more sensitive than the pecs I had as man. I never really knew how sensitive they could be until I had pair of my own. If Miriam and I can make it work and we do get back together I’ll make a better effort in trying to involve her breasts. It could at least be a consolation for the other things I no longer provide her.

I could at least take solace that I still felt something for my one true love. I could still picture her in all her beauty: The wavy auburn hair, her narrow shoulders, her silky smooth legs, her luscious lips. I still even found her more “intimate” parts about her to die for. The reaction my body gave was so much different however. I knew I was lusting over her, but instead of something growing from me I felt something growing from within. The wetness I was feeling was only making me grow more confused.

What if that doesn’t last forever? What if it’s only a matter of time until I start losing these feelings I had for her? My mind currently was in a state of confusion, but it wouldn’t be long until it finally realized that my body was woman. Would that mean that my sexual preference will change along with it?

These questions and more began to frighten me. However there was nothing I could do now. All I could do is reunite with Miriam and see how things play out.

With the shower out of the way I proceeded in finding something to sleep in. I decided it best I put on my bra now so I didn’t have to hassle with it later. Other than that my clothes were still manly where it counted. What was once a Large now was small, as my muscle mass was depleted to the point it grew too big. My pants, still male, were 4 waist sizes smaller, and 2 legs size smaller. They had to be relaxed fit, since if they too snug they would most likely restrict the movement from my new birthing hips. And of course I still had my boxer shorts. So yes, other than having to find smaller sizes I still for the most part able to get away with wearing guys clothing, even if little parts of my femininity were beginning to show itself.

Putting on a t-shirt along with sweatpants with a pair of boxers underneath, I made my way into my bedroom. I was overjoyed that at least the clothes hung securely around me. With my old worn out clothes were placed inside a plastic bag. The last vestiges of my previous life were gone as I took them outside and threw it in the dumpster.

With that out of the way I came back into the room and looked forward to snuggling up inside the bed covers. It had been so long it made appreciate the things I took for granted. That night I slept soundly for the first time in a long while.

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

It was an early morning. I could feel the tug of my fluffy pillow.

“…no…I don’t…wanna,” I moaned, obviously not awake.

Little did I realize at the time that my “fluffy pillow” was actually Sienna’s tail, which I must’ve unconsciously laid my head upon last night while sleeping.

Sienna tugged on her tail again, trying to get me to budge. “Come on, sleepyhead,” she coaxed, “Can’t have my tail all to yourself you know?”

A little bit more aware of my surroundings I immediately realized her tail was trapped underneath the strength of my arms (they are surprisingly strong for my size, believe it or not) and released her from my grasp.

“Uh…sorry,” I apologized, a little embarrassed.

She gave me a big smile and a peck on the forehead. “It was cute watching you sleep like that. I’d normally let you cuddle with my tail for a bit, but unfortunately I have to go do what I came here for.”

“Yeah,” I began as I rubbed the dust from my eyes, “why are you here anyway?”

“In due time my beautiful vixen,” she teased. “It would be better to tell all when everyone is gathered together.”

“I guess you’re right,” I agreed. “I suppose you need to borrow my shower, hmmm?”

“Well,” she started, “We could always share showers if you wish…”

I just didn’t want to get involved at the moment. This whole week felt like it revolved entirely around me, like some force was trying to prod me out from my comfort zone. And who knows? It might be working, but it wears you out mentally. I really just want to focus on something else besides myself right now, because right now it’s all getting a little overwhelming.

“I think I’ll pass,” I told her, much to her disappointment. Still, she knew not to push, just shrugged her shoulders.

“I’ll be quick then,” she said as she headed over to my bathroom. Her gait was much more seductive than usual, walking as if she was letting me know just what I was missing.

And yes it did annoy me, because now I knew this wasn’t just my life I’m affecting. Whether I like it or not Sienna is involved. These past few years she could have moved on and found someone else, but she’s so infatuated with me, and every day I don’t resolve these issues only makes it worse for the both of us. And it pains me she’s loyal to a fault. Maybe it’s because I did save her life, or maybe it’s because I helped her pick up the pieces from her torn past and move forward. Maybe she sees the same thing that happened to her within me, and this all is her desperate attempt to help me reclaim a life of my own.

More than anything else I too want to be the quirky, upbeat little fuzzball that I had near my presence. I just didn’t know where to begin.

---

We made our way into City Hall. It was in the process of getting made over, and most of Ian’s day was spent going over blueprints for the remodel. I suppose there is a certain truth from an old saying: if you want to earn the part you got to be the part. Toledo was no longer some second rate town; it was literally a state capitol.

Ian spent the past few days hoping to convince me why he's wanting to do all this. First, because of the amount of people employed in order to run the nation’s operations soundly, and two, aesthetics do bring a certain amount of legitimacy within the nation. Even today, people still recognize the White House, even if its role is diminished. I guess I could see his point. While I don’t expect us to go overboard like Doge Giovanni would, for example, perhaps some minor improvements could prove useful.

...Not that I'm easy to persuade, mind you.

In any event, I was sure that all the planning was getting stressful for Ian; I could see it in his eyes. I’m sure he’d appreciate our arrival there.

“Hey there,” he greeted as Sienna and I made our way up the stairs.

“Hi, other Scott!” Sienna said. I gave her a little nudge as a sign to knock it off. I’d rather she not blow Ian’s cover.

“Come in!” he insisted. I couldn’t help but agree. It was a sunny autumn day, and even though my regeneration powers are rather effective, it still can’t protect me from the occasional sunburn.

We made our way into the conference room and it seemed like there were a few people already there waiting for us. Trish arrived early, and was already sitting down in as walked through the dual doors. She couldn’t help but smirk a little, and I assumed she thought something went on between Sienna and I last night. I just shook my head. C’mon, Trish.

Also in attendance was Sadiq, and Fatima. The last few days Ian promoted him as “Director of Muslim Related Issues.” He would be in charge of addressing Muslim complaints directly to Ian, who would then together try to resolve the issue in the best possible manner. Fatima, on the other hand, most likely was there just because I was, and didn’t wanna miss the moment.

Also present was Silverwisp, who stepped down from her role as Captain, and accepted the role as the “Director of National Ecological Issues.” I’m sure though her expertise on military tactics could still prove useful.

Lastly, there were Sienna’s travel companions Brick and Jade. I’ve heard some stories about these guys. They were the one’s Sienna trusted most. Sienna treats Jade like I would treat Trish, as a very close, almost sisterly like friendship. Brick, as much of a cynic he may be, has a good heart as well. Hell, I can understand his dry humor. I heard that before he went Wyld he was actually an expert carpenter. Talk about irony.

“Took you long enough!” Brick yelled in disgust. “While you were taking your sweet little time getting over here I was being bombarded with all these questions and blueprints! One more and I might have snapped.”

“You did snap,” Jade reminded him. “As in fact you dropped a floating brick on a construction worker’s head. I believe he may have had to have stitches.”

“Well, he should’ve been wearing his hard hat!” He retorted. “What do they teach these kids these days!?”

“…Anyway,” Ian said, trying to move the conversation along to something a little more productive, “Miss Sienna, is that right? I believe you had a problem that needs solving yes?”

“Right,” she replied. “As you know both Scott and I broke from the same group. She remained in the Ohio region and I formed a group over in Indiana.”

“Continue,” Ian urged her.

“Well, we were sort of in the same situation,” She began, “except our battle was taking place out west in the city of West Lafayette. From intel we’ve been receiving there were a lot of confusion and disorganization going on with the Confederate military stationed in the area. We felt that would be the perfect opportunity to strike.”

“What happened then?” I asked, obviously concerned.

“Well we went in,” She answered rather bluntly, “but once we were in battle we realized this wasn’t any ordinary fight.”

“If it was the military, it would’ve been quite easy,” Brick interjected. He began wincing as he lowered his head. “But…that...”

“The soldiers weren’t disorganized,” Jade helped fill in the blanks. “They were unstable.”

“We just marched into the eye of the storm,” Sienna continued. “They could see us from a mile away, but they didn’t seem to care. Instead, there they were, shooting each other, painting their faces with their own blood.”

“Not just them,” Brick continued. “But civilians, all of them going headstrong into the fray, killing each other, even going so far as to eat each other’s remains…”

This didn’t seem plausible. What could force someone to do that, let alone an entire population?

“It didn’t stop there,” Sienna stated. “Soon our own men and women were affected, and the results were cataclysmic. To have to put down some of our own...” I could see she was trying to hold back tears, but to no avail. Even in my calloused state, I couldn’t help but reach over to her and hug her.

“This was the first occurrence,” Jade continued. “Eventually it claimed Kokomo and Gas City. There seems to be a pattern with this, and it’s continuing to march east. We predict it might hit Fort Wayne next.”

“Fort Wayne,” Trish repeated, “That’s not even a hundred miles from our location.”

“Which is why we brought this information to you,” Sienna said as she pulled her head out from over my shoulder. “This is a major deal, for all of us. Please, help us.”

This was my country. I fought tooth and nail to finally claim a place I could call my own. But after that my abilities no longer had any purpose. Ian was much better with words than I could ever be. If I needed to get my point across I would do it in a manner a little less than tactful.

And it bothered me. Everyone seemed to have a life beyond war. They had places for them. Meanwhile all I knew was war. That was my specialty; the only thing I was useful for, and all this inactivity began to wear on me. All it allowed me was more time to think, and with the past I had thinking was something I’d rather not do. Truth was I needed to keep busy. Any more free time might drive me crazy.

The irony now, however, was that now my profession, the very thing that keeps my mind occupied, and the very past I dreaded to think about would finally cross paths. I kept telling myself it was bound to happen eventually. The madness, the insanity; these incidents reminded me of a lot of Columbus, and the Wyld Purge.

It still keeps me up at night. I could almost stake my life that a certain someone somehow was involved in this. And although my fear was monumental, I was hoping and pleading to find a way to resolve these issues in my life once and for all. Somehow fate gave me a starting point. How can I turn my back on it?

Whatever this unusual “energy,” or whatever, was attempting to do, I would have none of it. It ends here. I will not have another Columbus, no matter what the cause.

“I’m going,” I answered with a steadfast resolve that even I was surprised I had in me.

“You will?” Sienna asked, staring at me with those big, blue, puppy dog eyes.

“You’re my friend,” I replied, “and this seems all too familiar to be mere coincidence. We need to find out what’s going on, for our new nation, and for those about to be infected by it.”

“You mean Columbus?” She assumed.

“Yeah,” I confirmed, as I sighed at how uncanny this whole thing was becoming.

“I’ll come too!” I heard Fatima yell in the background.

“Fatima,” Sadiq said in a rather concerned fashion.

“I’ll be fine, brother,” She assured him. “I want to go out, and seek my own path. I trust Scott and her friends. I will be all right.”

“Well,” Trish interjected, “I guess the “Three Sisters” will be reunited once again. I better grab my superhero cape!”

“I can spare a decent amount of troops to assist you on the mission,” Ian told us. “I wish I could be of further assistance, but I believe you guys will be alright. I know who you’re working with, after all.”

“You better come back with some great news!” Silverwisp added.

“Don’t worry,” Jade assured her, “Our group is just as formidable. With all the additional firepower, I don’t think Fort Wayne will be difficult to capture.”

“Thanks, guys!” Sienna cried as her sorrow turned to elation. “I knew I could count on you!”

---

“Why!? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Stop! We can work this out!”

“Work things out? You’re a Wyld! You’ve perverted everything I believed in!”

“Stop it! She hasn’t done anything to you! Set the gun down and we’ll talk!”

“And you! Miriam! You’re my sister! After all I’ve done for you! Why would you allowed such a…a thing to live with you?”

“Because I love her! And regardless of what she is I still care for her! And somewhere deep inside I believe you still care for her too!”

“…Uuurrraaagghh! Enough of this! She’s just tricking you! Yes…tricking us! That’s what they do! My superiors were right! Wyld should be eliminated!”

“Eliminated? I don’t even think General McCaig has gone as far as that!”

“Shut up…shut up, SHUT UP! Damn it Miriam, can’t you see? Your love has been dead ever since the day she was born! All that’s left is this…whore! And if you can’t see it, then I’ll hafta remove her for you!”

“NO!!!!”

*(Gun fires)*

“Miriam!”

“…My…My God. What have I? No…Miriam!”

---

...If only I would’ve stayed away from her. I could have lived anywhere. I was human enough. I could’ve traveled to Cascadia, or Japan. Be free. Pick up the pieces of my life and life a relatively normal life. Hell, maybe I could’ve embraced, and even love, being a woman. But I chose the most selfish action. I went to Miriam. I wanted her. I needed her. She was all I had left of my male self. And I should’ve known her brother would’ve eventually found out. But, did I know he was a Confederate Soldier? Did I know him at all? Why does it all seem so vague? Even throughout my male life, I couldn’t recollect anybody like him. And yet, this felt like the very first appearance.

I had this dream for a long while, almost on a nightly basis. But this was the first time it was retold in such a descriptive manner. Whatever the case was, soon we would meet again. And this time, all would be settled. Fate has dictated such.

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

Columbus, Ohio, August 29, 2013.

I waved goodbye to my new friends. Max was a good man, and in times like these, those were few and far between. It was a damn shame I would never reunite with him. Not that I was smitten with him or anything! Though I guess I could be lucky that the first man I ever got to know as a girl was at least a pleasant one.

Even Sienna, although still quite the brat, was beginning to grow on me as well. By the time I left her behavior was no longer irritating but instead rather cute. Was that my motherly instincts and feelings showing themselves? I didn’t know, and didn’t want to spend my time thinking about it.

They wanted to remain there for me, just in case it didn’t turn out the best when I finally knocked on the door and greet my one time lover. I was confident she wouldn’t reject me, however. I knew her, and while my becoming a woman would be hard on her (hell it was hard enough on me as it was!), she wouldn’t let me down. I could feel it.

Driving off, I was left alone, separated by a single front door. Even as a freshman in college, Miriam was very well off. Her relatives were widely renowned, for better or worse. She never told me much more about them though.

As a result, she lived in her own house, paid for and everything. It was amazing that at one point in time she fell for the humdrum middle to lower class male that was me. It made me happy she did. Now I hope she can accept the homeless newly minted Wyld female I just recently became.

I rang the doorbell, praying she was home. It was a weekend; no classes were available and no parties to go to in the middle of the afternoon. It would be kind of awkward to be standing there after I shooed Max away.

Luckily she was home, and as the door opened she stood there, looking as stunning to my eyes as she always has.

The times we had back as a man began to come flooding back to me. Unfortunately that bubble burst as she failed to recognize her former boyfriend.

“Can I help you?” She asked, much to my disappointment.

“Miriam,” I said. “It’s me, you remember. Scott Ryan?”

“Scott?” she replied, obviously confused. “But you’re a-“

“A girl?” I finished for her. “I went Wyld. It’s a long story, and I’d rather not be standing out here talking about it. Can I come in?”

Dumbfounded, Miriam moved aside and granted me permission to step inside. This was going to be quite the discussion, obviously one I didn’t really want to have.

I sat down at her table as she looked me over, not sure what to think. She was having a hard time accepting this. I know I would if I was in her situation.

“How can I tell that you’re really him?” She said. “I mean, when I look at you, I don’t see anything that reminds me of him.”

Ouch, that stung. I should’ve been prepared for that however. Even in my female form, I didn’t have a whole lot of my mother’s looks, which meant I still took after my father. But even so, you would think there would still be some physical indicators.

I had to come up with a story. Something deep and intimate; an experience that I knew we couldn’t forget.

I still had some of my male instincts it seemed. The first thing I thought of was perhaps the most intimate experience I could recall.

“You remember the night about a month ago?” I asked. “When we finally…you know. Did it?”

She looked at me, kind of disturbed how easily I could just throw it out there into the open. Either way I continued.

“It was the day we both lost our virginity,” I continued. “You didn’t want it to be some typical make out scenario, where we were in the back seat of my car, or in secret hiding in a closet in school. You were more refined than that!”

Her face was beet red at this point, but I had to continue, “So you took your mother’s credit card and rented out a 5-star hotel out by the mall.”

“She never let me out from that one,” she added. Luckily, as I said before, she was loaded.

“You remember those words, Mir?” I asked. “What you said before our big moment?”

This was the point I wanted her to remember. And together we both recited these words aloud.

“That no matter what the circumstances, we were one. No matter where we go, or what we become we will always find each other. For you’re the yang to my yin, the love of my life, and through this, the loss of our virginity, is proof our union is justified.”

She looked at me with tears in her eyes. I convinced her, but now felt guilty that she had to see me as this.

“I knew you went Wyld,” she admitted to me. “It was that very night. The flash of light, while you were asleep. It seemed like nothing major happened so I didn’t about it, but this…”

“You knew?” I asked, a little surprised.

“Yes, Scott,” She repeated. “So…what is it? Your power?”

“I’m not entirely sure,” I replied. “It seems like I can heal really fast, but for some reason my healing turned me into…well, this.”

“Do you still call yourself Scott now?” She asked. “Do you go by something else?”

“I haven’t thought about it,” I confirmed. “Scott is fine for now, at least if it’s just between us.”

I looked at her and could feel her disappointment, as if she had lost somebody important from her life forever. I grasped her hand and I adamantly stated, “I swear I won’t be like this forever, Mir. I’ll do everything in my power to become my old self again. I will be the man you love once again. This I promise you.”

She pulled away, still having a hard time getting over such a predicament. She felt it best to change subjects. “I have a guest bedroom down the hall. It’s yours now. Help yourself to it. You can stay here as long as you want. I don’t plan on going anywhere tonight, and after all this, I don’t think I could.”

“Thanks, Mir,” I said. I wanted to embrace her so bad, but I felt like it would only make things more awkward. With the very few bags I had along with me I made my way down the hall and began to settle in.

Be thankful for small blessings. I slept in my new bed, and much like might night at the hotel, it was rather comfortable in nature, even though it was relatively girly. It didn’t really matter however- at this point I kind of fit the part.

---

I wasn’t exactly expecting what Miriam brought me the next day. She opened the door without warning, startling me awake.

“Good morning, Scott,” she began as she held a bunch of clothes in her hands. Setting them down on the foot of my bed, I could already distinguish that they were in fact made just for women, from the shirt down to the panties.

“I saw you didn’t have much for clothing,” she stated. “So I figured I’d help out just a little bit. I hope you don’t mind.”

I was kind of speechless. Talk about pushing me into my femininity. “Uh…Mir,” I began. “I’m not real comfortable wearing all of that.”

“Why not?” she asked. “You seem to be ok with wearing a bra.”

“I kind of do it begrudgingly,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. “I don’t want to bring suspicion against myself.”

“And this is for the same reason,” she declared. “I don’t want you to get in trouble for being Wyld. I know it hurts, but you’ll hafta play the part.” She then threw off my covers. “Now let me see the legs!”

I didn’t know why, but I felt kind of embarrassed. It was the first time I’ve shown them to anyone, and being man in spirit, I never bothered to shave them when I had the opportunity, which was never. As a result, and due to my regeneration, it was a forest down there.

“Come here!” she ordered as she pulled me out of my bed and into the bathroom. As she turned on the faucet and filled the bathtub with water she searched the cupboard for a bottle of strawberry scented shaving foam. I used to like the smell when it was on Miriam. Now I would have the unwanted pleasure of smelling it on the leg I owned.

A good hour into my radical transformation and I became a whole new woman. I soaked effortlessly inside the bathwater, the wash sent me to a state of euphoria. I really don’t know how she got me to do this so effortlessly.

She left me alone as she allowed me to soak in the bathtub. My eyes closed, all I could think of was the scent of strawberries. It was quickly becoming my favorite fruit. It reminded me of her, the woman who I was so thankful was with me at this very moment. If she needed me to be a woman, albeit temporarily, then I would. Like I said, I would do anything for her.

Of course, these trials were happening rather fast. As I stood naked I saw the clothing staring behind me. It amazed me that I was now at Miriam’s height. 2 inches was more than I would’ve realized, and my body, with its perfect hourglass figure only made getting into her clothes that much easier.

That was the easy part. The more difficult trial I had laying before me was to actually swallow my pride and put it on me. It’s easy when Miriam force me. This was now my decision, and not one I could make lightly. I did have to appreciate her compromising behavior however. Most of these shirts were old t-shirts from concerts we used to frequent when we were younger, only instead of male shirts they were female, which sort of clung around my body, accentuating my curves. I suppose I can live with that, I thought to myself. At least I could be casual, which was a plus. I’m just glad she wasn’t some crazy woman, trying to forcibly feminize me. I at least want to make that decision, if I wanted to go full time girl.

Oddly enough, everything, from wearing the panties to the tight jeans, felt not only good, but right. Even looking at myself I couldn’t help but appreciate the body I had acquired. I wanted to show Miriam and see how she felt. I just hope she didn’t think I looked better in these clothes than she did!

Yet for some reason she wasn’t around. It wasn’t really a big place, but for some reason even now I could help but feel lost in it. I walked down the halls, shouting Miriam’s name. Could she have gone out for a bit? That seemed a little sudden.

I heard the sound of the door knocking. Perhaps my intuition was right. She must’ve locked herself out or something, I thought. I made my way to foyer to open the door to let her in.

Yet who awaited me wasn’t Miriam at all. Rather, it was a man, well built and towering in stature, at least to me.

“Hey there,” he said, obviously surprised that there’s someone else here answering the door for him. “My name’s Jackson. I’m Miriam’s brother. I don’t suppose she’s available?”

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

Gets so cold in Shiloh Town, birds can hardly sing
Pretty girls gonna leave the town, won’t be back till spring
War’s done and they come back home, but they’re the ones who lost
See a man and a woman alone, was it worth the cost?
I’ll sing hallelujah, you’ll sing hallelujah,
We’ll all say hallelujah, when they arrive at home.
From Tim Hardin, “Nine”  ©1973 Antilles Records

---

Surprising what you can find in an old military vehicle. This time it was a CD. The song apparently 50 years old and yet its meaning is as crystal clear as it was back then. Of course, back then it was Vietnam. This feels a whole lot worse. Maybe it’s because I’m in the middle of it, I don’t know. Maybe I’m both the man and woman, alone. I thought by being this rebel I could still find meaning in my life. But like the lyrics stated, I can honestly say, personally, the cost wasn’t worth it. I’m still the same miserable wreck that I was 10 years ago.

Meanwhile, Fort Wayne was calling. Perhaps with all the confusion we could add another major city into our growing nation. That was the plan anyway. But for me, however that wasn’t my goal; it was just the proverbial icing on the cake. My goal was to find answers. The recent attacks were eerily familiar to Columbus. Something was trying to recreate the Wyld Purge, slowly, surely. I almost felt like someone was drawing me out. But there’s a fine line between caution and nervousness, and I’ve prepared myself, just in case.

“There it is,” Sienna cried pointing off into the distance. And it was easy to spot. The smoke rose into the atmosphere. We knew this “madness” finally hit them. This wasn’t going to be easy.

“Be prepared,” Sienna told me, “This is gonna be ugly.”

She didn’t have to tell me. I’ve already lived through this once.

The riots were out in full force. Civilians attacking civilians, soldiers attacking soldiers, no rhyme or reason to it. Back then I thought the citizens fought each other because they assumed their opponent was Wyld. Now I could see that that wasn’t the case at all. And the worst part of it was Jackson took advantage of the situation.

Finding a relatively open space within the city Jade immediately jumped out of her vehicle, and struck her fist upon the ground below. The tendrils shot out from her hands, causing the ground to crack as branches, thorns and shroud shot up from the surface, elevating our position. Brick doubled up on the defenses, quickly constructing additional walls out of brick and mortar. This would’ve been quite useful when we took Toledo, I couldn’t help but think to myself.

Together, along with Fatima and Trish, we quickly dug in and prepare for the chaos that was approaching us.

“Okay everyone!” Sienna shouted. We need to outlast this! Try not to kill anyone if you can help it!”

“Oh, that’ll be sooo simple!” The cynical Brick retorted. “I’ll just get right on that!”

I loaded my gun. “This will not be another Columbus!” I affirmed to myself. It was my hope I didn’t have to use it.

“Here they come!” Trish yelled as the mindless horde began to scamper up the trunk of our newly constructed tree fort. It was inevitable we’d have to engage with civilians. The majority of our munitions reflected that: Tasers, Flashbang Grenades; even my gun was filled with rubber bullets. I don’t know how much that’ll stop crazy though. Plus, lethal or not, it pained me to cause pain to what was otherwise normal human beings.

We opened fire, doing what we could to prevent unnecessary injury, however difficult that may be. A simple blast from a Flashbang could cause a civilian to fall from quite a height. Jade did her best to soften their impact, as many of the victims landed gently on the feathery petals of giant sized flower blooms. Sadly, most of our powers weren’t made for precautionary measures.

I looked at my teammates to see how they were faring. Immediately my eyes focused on the overly active Brick. “HA-DOUK-KEN!” He screamed as he magically unleashed a brick from his hand, knocking another mind warped civilian unconscious. Is there any time Brick acts serious?

To his left was Fatima. She obviously has been working on her shot during our time off. I was proud to see she’s gotten comfortable with her firearm. It’s not easy to just pick up a gun and fire it at someone. I know, my first kill was an emotional experience. But now she’s a natural. Of course, firing non-lethal rounds might make firing one a little easier on your conscious.

This was getting nowhere. We’ve been stuck here for a good half hour and we haven’t gotten anywhere. Trish, however, seemed to have a plan.

“Hey, Jade,” She called to her, “Do you have a problem if you could assist me just a teensy bit?”

“What did you have in mind?” She wondered.

“I’ve never had the opportunity to do this before,” She said as she touched the young Plant Wyld. Suddenly I could see she transferred her nanomachines into her. A devious smile came on Jade’s face, as she almost knew exactly what Trish wanted to do.

Combining powers, Jade unleashed them, growing a gigantic flower. The petals unfolded, releasing powerful pollen mixed with Trish’s nanomachines. Anyone within the area was incapacitated instantly.

“Man, why didn’t we join forces earlier?” Sienna asked, impressed by our combined efforts.

It was weird. Even with the defenses we had, I would’ve expected droves of people endless trying to make their way up the walls and branches. But, it was surprisingly quiet, and there were very few incapacitated bodies amongst the field.

“What’s wrong?” Fatima asked.

“Something isn’t right,” I answered. Holding my gun in my hand I told her, “I’ll be back.”

I jumped over the brick wall and down the branches to the town below. I wanted answers, even if I had to go out to get them.

I continued to walked the streets. With every step forward I took another person slowly made his or her way out from behind the shadows. They weren't charging after me like rabid dogs surprisingly enough. They just walked slowly, eerily. It was almost creepy how the civilians were staring at me, as if I was the only thing in the world. Stay calm I told myself. However in reality I could almost scream.

Slowly, like zombies they closed in. My nerves were beginning to fail me. I pulled out my sidearm, and unlike my other guns this one carried lethal rounds. I seriously didn’t want to kill recklessly. Aside from whatever mind fuck was going on with them, these were normal, everyday people. But it was getting harder and harder not to.

“Stay away!” I said in a panic. In hindsight maybe I shouldn’t have jumped over the walls. But they kept going closer. “Damnit! Please don’t make me do this!”

“Murderer,” I heard from one of the victims.

“What!?” I cried, surprised at what I heard.

“Murderer,” another said.

“What the hell do you know?” I cried.

“Liar, Temptress,” I heard amongst the crowd.

“Temptress!?” I repeated, shocked. “What the hell do you mean by that!?”

“Alone. Alone. Alone.” They chanted over and over and over, forcing me to cover my ears, dropping to the ground from all the mental anguish.

“Stop it!” I demanded. “STOP IT!”

Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder. I flinched and pointed my gun at her, only to realize I almost pulled the trigger on my friend, Trish.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed as I lowered my firearm. “Are you okay?”

My heart skipped a couple beats. “…I’m okay,” I fibbed.

“We followed your lead,” Trish said. “It seems like everyone has returned to normal.”

I couldn’t believe it! “How can that be?” I cried in surprise. “Just a second ago I-“

Yet looking around there was no one there. What the hell?

“Are you sure you’re ok?” Trish asked again. I just stood in silence. Putting her hand around my shoulder she began to guide me back to the others. “Come on, sis.”

Our forces were now in town in full force as a motorcade of vehicles carrying various troops began rolling into the scene. Sienna was as giddy as a school girl, and she couldn’t help but glomp me as I made my presence known.

“This is the best type of victory!” she cheered.

“Huh?” I couldn’t help but wonder.

“The Confederates snapped out of their psychosis with their pants down,” Brick so kindly informed me. “Hard to assemble when you’re thrown into chaos.”

“Made it easy to surround them and force their surrender,” Jade added. “We won with barely any casualties from either side.”

“So, my lovely lady,” Sienna said while giving me a peck on the cheek. “This is the best type of victory.”

I wanted to agree with her, but something just didn’t make sense. This was too easy. And those words were haunting me. I couldn’t help but shake the feeling that this wasn’t even the tip of the iceberg.

---

Home, sweet home. 5 days I spent out on the field, and I sure could use the respite. I don’t know what to make of my experience. It was too weird, too easy. That was not what I experienced in Columbus. Not even close.

Liar! Temptress! Murderer!

I didn’t understand. Was that a figment of my imagination? And what did they mean by temptress? I’ve never loved anyone in my life…at least as girl. All I loved was Miriam, and even if I would have felt something for someone else, I wouldn’t have forced myself on him. I don’t think I could ever behave in such a manner.

Alone…Alone…Alone…

Alone…what I wouldn’t give for someone, anyone for me to be with.

I returned to the bathroom. I felt like a mess; my mind a little woozy. My body didn’t share the sentiment however. It was always perfect, no matter how stressed or tired or messed up I was. It was always there, flawless, succulent...beautiful.

You are a flower ready to bloom. So much pain…why do you keep it to yourself?

Why didn’t I have anyone anyway? I asked myself. Look at me! I’m a knockout! Maybe if I strut my stuff once in awhile I might have something! Temptress? Ha! Why exactly would that be a bad thing? Perhaps if I was a temptress I might have someone to finally rid me of my loneliness.

“You are one sexy mama,” I said aloud to my reflection.

Indeed… No man could resist... Why do you?

I cupped my breasts as I jiggled them playfully. “Hmmm…these clothes seem to be getting in the way. I oughta do something about that.”

I stripped into my birthday suit, looking at myself seductively. “That’s so much better,” I commented. “Who could say no to this? Hmmm?” I rubbed my hand up from my crotch and in between my cleavage, finishing by putting a finger on the tip of my tongue.

“It’s quite a shame,” I continued, “that I have no one here to share myself with.” I sensually walked over to the tub and turned on the faucet. My mind felt similar to that night after I met Kami. But this was different. It almost was forced. But I wanted it. I needed it!

Yes…let go…give in to your true desires. Let go and I will show you the one worthy of your affections.

And this time my mind truly gave me a target for my oncoming lust. He wasn’t the most athletic of males. Actually he was rather lean in nature. I never thought of him in this way, but something in me clicked. His eyes, his face, his voice. He was so…sexy. Maybe there was more than just one reason I rescued him after all. Maybe that thing hid within his pants!

I couldn’t help but finger myself, imagining him, his member, penetrating me. I was filled with lust. God! It was like I could recollect a time I experienced something like this! Without any discretion I began to moan loud and proud. I could feel the fluids building. I could feel my cup runneth over, and with one scream I yelled his name:

“Ian!”

I laid there immersed in my afterglow. There was no guilt, no regret, just euphoria. I smiled, but yet, I felt incomplete.

Why stop there? Why not go all the way? It’s your nature…indulge in it…

I needed more…MORE! Until he was truly inside of me!

I looked at the green dress hanging on the towel rack in front of me. I haven’t moved it since the meeting. Now it looks like I’ll have another use for it after all…

I made my way up the stairs of the presidential office in my high heels, dressed in my beautiful emerald attire. I was so foolish back then, wearing this dress, acting awkward as if I hated it. I LOVED it. I wish I could wear this dress every day! It made me! How could I not want to accentuate all my feminine curves?

I didn’t even bother knocking. It was after midnight, and he’s the only one working this late at night. His guards were so kind letting me through without much fuss. Kinda cute too, but my target was beyond the office doors. Figured I’d sneak in and surprise him.

“Uh…Scott?” He stuttered, obviously a little intimidated by my sultry presence.

“Hello, Ian,” I said seductively. “You seemed to have been busy lately. Perhaps you could use a little pick-me up.”

He could help but feel uncomfortable. It must be my confidence; my blossoming femininity overpowering him. I grabbed a hold of his tie and pulled him closer.

“This is different,” he claimed, “especially for you. What’s going on, Scott?”

“Please,” I insisted as I began to breathe heavily down his neck, “call me Saoirse.”
Saoirse. That sounded familiar, like I’ve met someone with that name before. I couldn’t remember, but I liked it. It just fit me. It meant freedom. Tonight, I was free.

I couldn’t help but feel giddy with excitement, yet something within the lace of my panty hose stocking was kind of prodding me. It felt cold…and sharp. It must be my imagination. Yeah. I’m sure it’s just nerves. I’m not used to wearing this stuff anyway, but that’s okay. Anything to please my man, right?

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

“Do you know what it’s like, Ian?” I whispered to his ear. “Just to one day have your masculinity replaced with a vagina within the span of a few seconds? Something so foreign, so unnatural?”

I pushed him onto his office desk as I jumped on him, wearing his tie on my head like a bandanna.

“10 years Ian,” I continued. “10 years have I went been this. So hard have I tried to restrain myself. All these feelings, emotionally and…physically. Do you know how much torture that is? The mind may be willing, Ian. Willing to restrain myself as long as I can, but the body is weak. No matter how much I try, I need release!”

“Scott…this isn’t you!” He cried. “You must’ve been infected! Get a hold of yourself!”

“Infected?” I quizzically repeated. “No, I am enlightened! I understand now. I can’t be something I’m not, Ian! I can only be what nature tells me to be! And it tells me I want this! And who am I to say no?”

“No you don’t,” he insisted. “You’ve never had anything for me! Probably not for any man, to be honest!”

“And now I see the errors of my ways!” I ecstatically replied. “Now that I’m looking at you through a different color lens, I can finally see. You are one HELL of a hottie!”

He was getting very flustered, trying anything to keep me from going through with this. He wasn’t winning though. I just knew that he wanted this just as much as I did.

“What about Sienna?” He asked, still trying to wiggle out from underneath me. “I know you care about her!”

“What can she give me that you can’t, hmmm?” I gasped. “I don’t need some woman…I need YOU!” I ripped open his button up shirt. “Now shut up and get over here!”

My mind was like glue. It was almost as if I wasn’t in control of my actions as I began force his lips onto mine, kissing him maniacally. Why didn’t I feel anything? What was going on? No, I just needed to keep trying!

What I didn’t see however was the swing of his desk lamp as he picked it up and immediately smacked me in the face with it, forcing me off of him and onto the ground below.

I stood up, looking at him stunned as I saw the blood running down my nose. Why? I asked myself. What was wrong with me? What did I have that he didn’t want?

He the same…the same as everyone else. He doesn’t love you…no one loves you.

“Why?!” I screamed. “Why don’t you love me!” The tears streamed down my face, unable to shut them at this point.

“Scott…” he said sympathizing with me. “You need help, c’mon.”

He will never help you now. There is only one thing scum like this can do…

I reached under my pantyhose and slowly pulled out that “sharp object” I thought I imagined earlier.

DIE!

With all my rage I charged at Ian with a knife in hand. If he can’t love me, he can’t love ANYBODY!

“Jesus Christ!” Ian yelled as he evaded me. “Stop!”

But I didn’t listen to him, as I wailed my battle cry and made another attempt at slashing his throat. Again he dodged. He was surprising agile for a normally inactive individual. He tried to hinder my advance, throwing coffee mugs, staplers, pillows and frames; whatever he could get a hold of. But nothing would stop me…nothing except…

He occupied me enough to pull a gun out from his desk. “Scott! Settle down! Please, don’t make me shoot you!”

Words were unintelligible at this point. With seething teeth and bloodshot eyes, I leaped at him.

He wasn’t afraid though. He unloaded a round, hitting my face. He must’ve done major damage because in an instant I was out.

---

August 30, 2011

I had a hard time looking up at his face. He was I would say a good six inches taller than me. I never felt so short in my life looking at him. I almost felt intimidated by his presence. I don’t think I ever gotten used to being short, particularly since I’ve lost 2 inches since I became a woman.

“Like what you see?” He teased. Apparently he assumed I was staring at him as if I thought he was hot. That thought only made me upset to my stomach. I was about to give him a piece of my mind, but fortunately for him Miriam appeared.

“Oh my God!” She yelled in joy. “Jacks!”

She proceeded to run over and give him a big hug. “How are you? I’ve missed you so much!”

He smiled at her as he let go. “I’ve been fine. I’m off on leave right now, and I my first thought was to come down to Columbus and say hello to the greatest sister in the whole world!”

“You’re so sweet,” She responded.

The conversation turned to me. “So,” Jackson began, “Are you going to introduce me to your lovely friend here?”

He put me on the spot. Telling him my real name would be a good idea. I don’t even know him! And I’ve never even thought about changing my name!

“Her name is Saoirse,” Miriam replied for me. “She’s my roommate.”

Saoirse? Why did you have to pick a peculiar name? Why not Stacy or Sara or something? If I had to have a female name, why not pick one I could at least spell?

“Saoirse, huh?” He said. “Quite exotic. I hafta say, little sis, you sure know how to pick your roommates.” He followed that by playfully growling at me. I just wanted to punch his face.

“Well, let’s go into the family room,” Miriam suggested. He didn’t have to be asked twice as he made his way over. Meanwhile I had a little chat with my girlfriend.

“Saoirse?” I whispered.

“Yep,” She replied. “Looked like you needed a little hand finding a name for yourself. You just scream Irish after all.”

“I’m not really…comfortable, being around him,” I admitted.

“Nonsense,” she stated. “He’s a very nice guy. You’re just not used to being hit on as a girl yet.”

“I’d rather never get used to it,” I quipped.

“Well, for the time being,” she replied, “you’re gonna have to. That’s just something a girl has to live with.”

Yeah. Fine. But I really didn’t appreciate her carefree attitude towards it.

I had a seat on the couch adjacent to Jackson.

“I’m gonna grab a few drinks,” Miriam stated.

“If you have a beer I’d take it,” Jackson replied. Yes in a world where Ohio isn’t a part of the United States the drinking age was lower. Not that it mattered; Jackson was 25.

“Sersh?” she asked staring at my direction. It took me a few seconds to realize she was referring to me. Geez, I was just christened Saoirse, and now you’re using nicknames?

“Oh…uh,” I stuttered, “I can handle a beer too.”

“Okay,” Miriam confirmed. “I’ll be right back.”

Mir, I thought to myself, please don’t take too long. I really don’t wanna be around him longer than necessary.

“So,” Jackson began, breaking the silence, “how did you meet Mir?”

“Uh,” I said. Oh God, 20 questions, and I had to watch what I say. “I went to school with her,” I replied. It could still make a viable answer, right?

“Huh,” he continued. “Strange. I don’t think I’ve ever noticed you there before.”

He’s been to our school? Why didn’t I know that? “Um,” I began, trying to come up with a counter argument, “I wasn’t there all that long, but we kept in touch!”

“I see,” he said. I hoped that was enough to shut him up.

Silence filled the room, but apparently that was enough to get him to change subjects.

“We got off on the wrong foot, haven’t we?” he assumed.

“Huh, what?” I replied, wondering what he’s getting at.

“You’re not into flirting, are you?” He answered. “I’m sorry…it’s just, that, you’re so beautiful.”

I didn’t know if I should be appalled or appreciative, but regardless of how many sweet little nothings he spouted I wasn’t gonna bite, damnit.

“Look,” He continued. “With the job I have, I don’t have time to get involved with any relationships. It gets kind of lonely sometimes. If you don’t have any issues, I’d like to take you out, if you don’t mind.”

My jaw dropped. He…me…out? Is he mad?! He just met me! And…I don’t even like guys! At least I don’t think I do. NO…I absolutely, positively don’t!

“Jackson,” Miriam intervened as she brought our beers out to us, “Don’t pressure her. She’s just got here you know. Let her be.”

“Geez, Mir,” he whined, “Don’t be so protective.”

I looked over to her, signaling how appreciative I was for her saving my hide.

Over the next few answers I was bombarded with questions: Where I was born, what I did, what I wanted to do in my life. Every question added another piece to my artificially created life. It was a pain in the ass, and although Miriam was very helpful with creating my persona, the main problem would be to memorize every detail of it, as almost my life as Saoirse did exist 19 years prior.

And that fact didn’t sit well with me. It was another part of me being almost forced by circumstance to adhere to this new life. I feared that the more I memorize my life as Saoirse the less I’ll remember my life as Scott. And I don’t know why I’m telling Jackson all of this anyway. In my eyes, I feel like his ultimate goal was to get into my pants. Just having to about something like that disgusted me immensely.

That being said, he did behave himself for the most part. He found it kind of unbelievable how much beer I could hold down, which kind of made me panic a little. I didn’t know whether he was hoping I’d open up a little more if I had gotten a little buzzed, or if he was wondering if my ability to do so was based on something else, which in reality, he’d be right. But for the most part he didn’t pry.

Honestly, for all the flirting he was doing he really wasn’t a bad person. Apparently on his free time he works with young children at a nearby orphanage. Miriam was adopted, which I knew, and she and her brother did spend quite a bit of time in an orphanage prior to being set up with a family up here in Ohio. He felt like he needed to repay those who worked hard to help them.

Finally it was getting late, and Jackson decided to head back to his place. He gave his sister a big bear hug as he made his way out onto the porch. Then, he turned to me and said, “I hope you stick around. You seem like a cool person. Besides, I could use the time to break down those walls of yours.”

While he sported a wily grin I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. Miriam playfully punched his shoulder, pretty much signaling him to knock it off. He said goodbye and parted ways.

Miriam shut the door behind her, and finally I was able to vent. “Damnit, who does he think he is? At this point I’d rather just say I was a man a get it over with!”

“Please,” Miriam begged, “don’t.”

“Why?” I asked. “He seems kind of easy going, like you.”

“It’s not that,” She insisted. “Just…trust me.”

I yawned as I turned to walk away, the bed calling out to me. I stopped to tell Miriam, “Thanks for covering for me today, by the way. It was difficult being put on the spot like that.”

She then gave me a rather honest statement. “Honestly,” She began, “the whole thing seemed awkward to me.”

“I would think so,” I agreed.

“No,” she shook her head. “It’s more like I don’t know whether to find it cute, or to be pissed off about it all.”

“What do you mean?” I wondered.

“It’s nothing, Ser- I mean, Scott,” She corrected. “I think I’m going to head to bed. I think you were about to head that way too.”

“Yeah,” I admitted. “Probably get a shower first.”

“That’s fine,” she said. “Have a good night.”

Time passed as I walked my way out of my shower, my towel covered around my waist as if I still was male. The room was quiet; you could hear the noises of the rooms around it. And one sound I heard was a cause for concern. I could hear Miriam, crying, sobbing up a storm. Was it something Jackson did? Or was it worse? Was it something I couldn’t do, no matter how much I wanted to?

I wanted to go to her, I wanted to comfort her, but I didn’t know if it was a good idea, seeing I was ill prepared to do so- I didn’t even know what the problem was. Or perhaps I didn’t feel like much a man at the moment. I couldn’t sleep that night. I just hope that thing would get better for the both of us.

---

Present Day, 2023

I woke up to see Marcus staring at me. I didn’t know what happened, or how I got to this point. Everything was so dark.

“Finally,” Marcus said as he sighed in relief. “You’re awake.”

I could help but hold my head as the pain quickly made its way to it. “Ugh,” I gasped, “How long was I out?”

“Two weeks,” he replied. “Ian did quite the damage to you, I hafta say. Blasted your head right off.”

Ian…did this to me? “What!?” I screamed as I jumped up in horror. Something was keeping me down though. My arm was handcuffed to the rail of my bed. “What’s this?”

“It was something we had to do,” Marcus explained. “After what you did, we couldn’t take any chances.”

“What did I do?” I asked, totally shocked by what I was hearing.

“What you did?” Marcus repeated. “You tried to kill Ian!”

“Why would I?” I stopped mid sentence and pondered what would possess me to do such a thing.

Liar…temptress…murderer.

Those words emanating within my head; they came from Fort Wayne. The civilians were crazy…the soldiers were crazy.

No…everything started to make sense now. There was a reason why the battle was so simple, and that casualties were so little- whatever was causing those people to go crazy- it wanted me.

“Oh my God,” I yelled, utterly repulsed by what I did.

“I didn’t think it was ‘you’ that committed those acts,” Marcus stated.

“Why?” I wondered. “Why did it want me?”

“I don’t have the slightest clue,” Marcus replied, “but considering the type of enemy we’re dealing with, I would have to guess that it used you to get to Ian. Murdering a national leader is the easiest way to bring a society into chaos after all.”

“Jesus Christ,” I cried, trying to hold back tears. “What have I done?”

“It wasn’t your fault, Scott,” He assured me.

“I need to get back out there,” I declared emphatically.

“You aren’t going anywhere, young lady,” Marcus rebutted.

“What?” I cried. “But I didn’t really do it!”

“And I do believe that,” Marcus restated, “but what would happen if it gets to you again? Who else could you hurt? We just can’t take the chance.”

“But,” I tried to counter. But let’s be honest, if I was in Marcus’s position I’d do the same thing too.

“Just relax, Scott,” He told me. “Your skull just reformed anyway. Your hair hasn’t even grown back yet. You need to just take a break, and let us handle this.”

My shoulders dropped in defeat as I slouched back into my covers. I was a danger now, and perhaps he was right, maybe I should just leave it to everybody else.

Alone…right now I couldn’t feel it any better.

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

Morning came. My hair seemed to have grown some since yesterday; one could consider it to be a boy cut. Honestly, if I could I’d keep it as short as I could. It’s a pain to wash it at its fullest. Unfortunately, keeping it short requires me to cut it almost daily, and that was just as inconvenient.

I hurt Ian a while back. I nearly got him killed. I wanted him dead. What’s more, I wanted to take a little bit of his pleasure with me before I murdered him.

What happened to me that night? It spooked me to the bone I could even do such a thing. I even tried to imagine Ian, seeing if there really was something that caught my interest. Nothing. He was a swell guy and everything, but just as I thought, I felt nothing beyond that.

And it pissed me off. That night I turned into a murderous little slut, and I liked it. Something made me want him. Something made me try to kill him. And then when I came to, all I felt was wave after wave of regret. What was hiding inside of me that would cause me to do such a thing? I’ve never been raped in my life (Lord have mercy if someone even dared try), but after this experience I can honestly say this is as close as it gets. I didn’t even know what I was anymore.

Sienna heard the news. It’s easy to find out from all the gossip going around. You try to kill the president and everyone notices. And from all the things she had heard, she was just as hurt as I was right now.

She entered the room shortly after I awoke. She didn’t try to be confrontational, but I could see it in her eyes: she was heartbroken.

Standing there in awkward silence, it was her who finally gained the courage to talk.

“How are you doing?” she asked solemnly.

I couldn’t stare directly into her eyes. I was ashamed at what I had done. “I’m fine,” I half lied, “at least physically.”

“I didn’t think you like…” she had a hard time getting the words out. “What I meant was- I mean, I know you’re a girl but-“

“It’s not like that, Sienna,” I emphatically replied, “There isn’t anything between us.”

“But you wouldn’t have gone through with it if you didn’t at least find some interest with them,” she believed. “I mean, it’s okay…if you like guys and everything.”

“I don’t know anything anymore,” I told her straight up. “Ever sense I was mind raped all I don’t know what’s real or what’s fake, Sienna. I guess…I really don’t know what I am anymore.”

“Did you ever love me, Scott?” She said bluntly.

“Sienna,” I said, the guilt getting bigger and bigger. “I’ve always cared about you. You know that!”

“I said, did you love me?” She repeated. This was not the time for me to find answers to such difficult questions, my mind was noodles at this point. I wanted to say yes, but could I truly believe that?

“…I don’t know,” I admitted. “I just don’t know.”

She stood there, and after a moment to let it sink in she left, not even willing to say goodbye. Whatever pain I was feeling, I knew Sienna’s was five times worse. It was as if I cheated on her, and my conscious would never forgive myself for it.

Do you really want to know? I heard a voice in my head say. Do you really want to know who you truly are?

I wasn’t going to fall for it this time. This…thing wouldn’t get a hold of me, not again.

Leave me alone, you freak! I screamed within the walls of my brain.

That wasn’t very nice, the voice replied. Trust me when I say I am not the one who harmed you so. If I would, I wouldn’t be so deliberate in my contacting of you. Mind control requires subtlety, after all.

Then what is it you want!? I asked, not trusting him in the slightest.

What do you want, Scott Ryan? He countered. So long you have lived in the dark, trying to deny everything you’ve been through. Where has that gotten you?

You want to torture me again? I yelled in protest.

Why would I torture you, he continued, when you can do that so well yourself?

Get out of my head! I demanded for the final time.

My child, It continued, we want the same thing. I too, want to see the perpetrator of these crimes, from the Purge, to your very own manipulation, destroyed. Am I correct in saying you seek something similar?

He’s now speaking my language. But I still had to watch myself. I couldn’t be caught with my guard down again.

Suddenly one of the nurses came in; his eyes stone cold, as if he wasn’t consciously aware of what was going on. That meant…oh God, he was possessed!

But what happened next surprised me. He reached into the pocket and pulled out the keys to my handcuffs and unlocked them. I stood there in shock.

Consider that as a sign of good will, the voice stated. What you wish to do afterwards is up to you. However, I’m sure no one would appreciate your sudden freedom.

So basically you’ve given me two choices, I stated.

That’s right, he replied. Live as a refugee, or find me and perhaps recover what’s left of the life you’ve built…and perhaps a little more.

The choice was simple, although I didn’t like it. And where exactly are you located?
Oh don’t worry, He told me. Just listen to your subconscious. You will know.

Suddenly I could feel a certain urge- a desire, to go to certain place west of here. I couldn’t deny it- I just had to go.

Looks like he had me wrapped around his finger, although this time it was under my approval. I followed my feelings. I just hoped this wasn’t a trap. And I really hoped I can finally get some answers.

---

This place was calling for me. I could feel it, just like it said it would.

There’s a place in Indiana call Lake Wauwasee. Back in the day it was one of the most beautifully kept up lake, blue as the eyes could see. Now it’s but a swamp. Already I felt uncomfortable. It seemed as if the impulse within me wore off. This was the destination. If there was something out here, if I could finally get answers to what I’m up against, then I couldn’t turn around now.

“Hello?” I shouted aloud, hoping the echoes could reach somebody. All it really did was disturb the local wildlife as ravens began to flutter about aimlessly when heard its resonance.

“Hello? Anyone?” Every minute of silence only made me panic further. Usually I wasn’t afraid of being by myself. Anyone who would try something on little ol’ me would wind up regretting it. But I didn’t have any knowledge of what I was facing, and I could already tell that these aren’t any ordinary people.

Then I heard a voice. No, I read a voice…from inside my head. It was gravelly and monotone in character, and devoid of any character.

“So you have finally come, Scott Ryan,” it said, “or is it Saoirse Ryan?”

Frightened I immediately turned to instinctively run and hide, only to crash into the thing that summoned me here. It looked like the most disturbing creature I have ever witnessed- like some twisted swamp monster/squid hybrid. His face looked like a mollusks with his eyes sticking out like a pair of antennae. It looked at me intensely, making me fear my life.

“W-what are you?” I nervously asked, trying to stay under control.

He didn’t even respond. All he would do was praise my emotional distress. “Yessssss,” he hissed, “I can see why ‘he’ is so enchanted by you. The fear, the anger, the self-loathing- your soul is ripe with anguish!”

“What the?” I began, not believing what I just heard.

“We Mythos aren’t like normal Wyld,” he explained. “We are chaos incarnate. There is no rhyme or reason for what we do. But he- the very one who manipulated the fabric of your being, he is different.”

“What do you mean by different?” I inferred.

“Unlike most Mythos,” he explained, “His motives hold purpose. The one I speak of is Mabus.”

“Mabus?” I repeated.

“Yes,” he continued, “Named after the third evil of Nostradamus’s quatrains. He is beyond most Mythos in that he actually receives nourishment from the pain he causes.”

“So all of this…” I began to draw my own conclusions.

“War is a great vehicle of pain and sorrow,” he answered for me. “The seeds which were once planted here have now gained the attention of my brothers and sisters. Mabus is revered amongst my kind. Those he frees as well as those who willingly join him further participate in fanning these flames. They wish not to see this end, up to the point of directly manipulating events in order to maintain this bloodshed. That was what occurred in you. That’s why you nearly succeeded in killing that man.

I understood it all now…these freaks were making a mess of my mind, and most likely many others. But I don’t get it- why did that matter to him?

“Why are you telling me this?” I demanded to know.

“What fun is it to cause chaos when the very ones you affect eventually die?” He replied. “And even for him, how can one feed if they continuously kill each other? Manipulating emotions comes with a price. One may not know how far someone may go to accomplish their goals, such as vengeance, or domination. It takes but one misevaluated step.”

“So what is it you want from me?” I asked, getting to the point.

“I want you to fight them, fight the one they call Jackson Wells,” he said.

“I…” I couldn’t even begin to come with the words, “I can’t…I don’t know why. He killed Miriam! He killed my love! And yet…I run away.”

“And your passive nature is no accident,” he informed me. He began to put a slimy tentacle on my face. It made me shiver, and made me uncomfortable, but I couldn’t move, no matter how much I wanted to try.

“Yes, you are impressive. You could make a fine neuromancer,” he stated. “So wonderfully you take the truth…all the fears you couldn’t face, and seal them so tightly in your mind, not able to be released. You have repressed everything, like a little black box of your own precious memories. Yesssss…”

“W-what are you talking about?” I cried hysterically.

“If you are to face our kind you must fight with a clear mind, without any doubt, without any pain. Anything you have avoided can be used against you. They will exploit it.”

Then all of a sudden I felt a surge of heat coming from deep within my. My knees buckled and I fell onto the ground. The unbelievable sensitivity coming from my chest was like an itch that desperately needed scratched. Even in front of him I couldn’t help but reach under my shirt and massage my nipples, only to cause further excitement for my raging libido.

“Ugh!” I moaned, “Please…stop!”

Then suddenly it disappeared, and although I ended without successfully releasing all my pent up sexual energy, I at least could bring myself under control.

“Even your sexual tension can be used against you,” he stated. “It was that which got to you, and turn yourself against your friend.”

Ten years of pent up sexual frustration…my God, it was almost like I had to have sex as a woman to stay sane.

“So now we have reached an impasse, my dear Saoirse,” he informed me.

“Why do you call me that!?” I demanded to know.

“That was your name 10 years ago,” he answered, “The one Miriam gave you. The one name you try to forget.”

He slowly walked behind me and slowly explained, “We are at the crossroads, my beautiful red headed child. As I had said, to defeat Jackson, and furthermore Mabus, you must be of clear mind. But, as one who has repressed her memories so, the final choice is yours. I can reveal all to you: the good, the bad, everything. However that is up to you.”

My past…repressed. Was that what those civilians…no, Mabus, was that what he meant by Liar, Temptress, Murderer? What have I kept hidden from myself for so long? What am I missing?

“Ah choices,” he said, “What path to choose? Is ignorance truly bliss? Or will the truth set you free? Watching you fret about it is a fantastic experience, I must say.”

Ignorance, bliss? I had half the mind to choke the guy who ever made the quote. All it has given me was more anguish. The walls I’ve built up over the years could keep a nuclear reactor from meltdown. It may hurt, I may never be able to fully embrace it, but I no longer cared. Nothing was worse than the life I’ve forced myself into. I needed to know. I needed to be free.

“Do it,” I told the grotesque being. “I must know.”

“Hehe…” It chuckled, “this will be quite the experience. I suppose it would be wise if you close your eyes.”

Whatever second thoughts I had faded. The minute I closed my eyes was the minute I left my present behind and returned to a simpler time, back when I was Saoirse.

September 13, 2013

“Saoirse!” I heard being yelled throughout the halls. “Come on out here! I have something for you!”

For me? I thought to myself. I was starting to get worried that she was forgetting all about me. For one, she barely calls me by my real name anymore, although even now I was struggling to identify what exactly was “real” at this point in time. I’ve tried to stay off Mir’s back on the whole manner, after all, I’m sure this whole issue is affecting her just as much.

Perhaps it affected her even more. Somehow these past two weeks had been quite the learning experience. What was once a matter of swallowing my pride now became old hat. Shaving my legs, maintaining my hair, and even strapping on my bra- once strenuous activities, now almost became habit.

Such things I once thought were taboo now became rather interesting to me. Most recently I’ve gotten into TV dramas. Miriam had an old stash of recorded programs, and in the middle of the night I swiped them into my room. At the time it was supposed to be a test to see how far I’ve changed. I was praying I didn’t have to suffer, yet surprisingly, I got totally into it. I still try to keep it a secret however. I still have some masculine beliefs, and I’d rather not be caught going through boxes of Kleenexes in the middle of a tearjerker.

So when Miriam actually was willing to get me something, even during these awkward times, I jumped for joy. Even after all the changes I went through, one thing remained constant: I still found her immensely attractive. As long as that remained, I could handle everything else, no matter what role I played.

Meeting her in the family room, I saw it; it was a shimmering red dress, elegant and yet practical. While beautiful, the whole thing left me baffled. Why would she buy me this?

“I don’t get it,” I admitted as I looked at the colorful garment laid out before me.

“I thought it would be appropriate for our big night tonight,” she explained.

“Our?” I couldn’t help but worry.

“We can’t have you hanging around here like a recluse forever!” she remarked. “That’s just as suspicious as trying to live like a man!”

Truth be told, I would still like to live like a male, if I had to choose. Hell, just being able to put on loose clothing was liberating. Oh, and the pockets…gotta love how much you can carry with them!

…The fact that the first thing I even thought about was the advantages of male clothing made me realize just how feminine I was thinking.

“I don’t know if I’m ready for this,” I stated.

“Well, if you’re gonna live this way awhile, you might as well enjoy it,” she stated. I was starting to wonder if she was finding enjoyment in doing this, like I was some kid sister she could play dress up on.

“And where exactly are we going?” I asked.

“My brother offered to take us out to a dance club for the night,” she answered. “It’s been so long since I had a little fun, so I jumped on the opportunity.”

“Not him,” I moaned while shaking my head. “You know I’m not real thrilled with him. Besides, you know I can’t dance.”

“I think your new body will surprise you,” she argued. “And chill out. It isn’t like it’s a date or anything. I don’t think I could handle that.” I’m glad I could at least sense she still has some affection towards me. At least that’s what I feel like it is.

“Good,” I replied, “because I doubt I could handle dating him either.”

“Anyway come over here and let me help you try it on,” she insisted. “I think I got your size right.”

“Hey!” I whined, “I didn’t even say whether I was willing to do this!”

But she knew she’d already won. That was how it was back when I was male. Once she put her foot down I was stuck. Now that I was practically her size it only made dragging me a whole lot easier…

…And perhaps maybe I was a little curious at how I would look. Just a little bit.

It took longer than expected. It was the first time I tried on a dress, after all. There were so many little intricacies involved in it.

“Cut it out!” Miriam demanded. “You keep on wiggling and you’ll never get comfortable with it.”

“Well,” I countered, “I’m not thrilled how snug it feels.”

“Well, it’s supposed to be like that,” she stated. “A woman needs to show her curves. Now come outside and let me look at you!”

I reluctantly agreed and walked out of the bathroom and into the open. But she didn’t seem to like how I did even that.

“No no!” She snapped.

“What?” I couldn’t help but wonder.

“Your gait,” she explained. “It’s too manly, definitely not meant for a dress. Stand up straighter, shoulders back, and take smaller steps. You need to gyrate your butt more!”

This was getting embarrassing. I followed her orders though and retried. She seemed to accept my latest attempt, at least.

“Now spin around,” she commanded, “I want to get the full look at you.”

“This isn’t Simon Says, you know?” I quipped as I slowly spun around for her viewing pleasure. I couldn’t help but wonder what she was getting out of all this. Is she purposely trying to feminize me? I didn’t know what to think.

“So?” I asked, hoping to meet her approval.

“…You look good,” she halfheartedly replied. Geez, at least with all this work you could give me a better grade than good.

But now wasn’t the time for complaints. I could see it in Miriam’s eyes. Something changed in her mood all of a sudden, and whatever it was put a frown on her face.

“Anyway,” She stated. “I suppose we should practice with the high heels.” She then silently left the room.

Was it something I did?

---

Something in me wanted to impress Mir as I made my way over to the night club. I felt almost like I didn’t impress her; that something in me was doing something wrong. I diligently tried to put her training to work, trying my hardest to remember every little detail: The walk, the posture, the whole subtle behavior that made a woman attractive. I suppose this was my first test. I hope I pass it with flying colors.

We found a seat around one of the tables and waited for Jackson to show up. Even now I still didn’t like the guy, but again, I was doing this for Miriam. Even in this body I still want her to know I love her.

Even if I had to dance just to prove it to her.

“Hey, Sersh,” she began as she broke my train of thought, “could you go over to the bar and order us a few drinks?” She handed me some money and with a nod I decided to oblige. Turning to walk away I kept repeating in my head, stand straight, shoulders back, small steps, wiggle the butt. I was getting better…I think.

I handed the bartender my money and order and sat there waiting. Suddenly someone thought it cute to cover my eyes as a familiar somebody came up to greet me.

“Guess who,” the annoying little booger implored me to do.

“Cut it out!” I yelled as he uncovered my eyes. Jackson was still acting like his playboy self. I could almost see why women find this obnoxious.

“I have to say you look magnificent,” he praised. Again I don’t know whether to be appreciating or abhorring the little comment. Yet something in me suggested the former. Hey, at the very least it was a signal that all my work wasn’t in vain!

“Well, don’t get used to it,” I sneered. “I’m doing this for Miriam anyway.”

“I see,” he stated. “I’m glad she has a good friend in you.”

Friend? I wanted to yell. That lady is the love of my life! I wouldn’t go through with this for just anybody.

“Something the matter?” he asked, seeing I was drifting in my own thoughts.

“No,” I replied. It’s hard to say what you really feel sometimes. It’s not like lesbians are unheard of. But I wanted to wait for her to make that commitment. Sadly though, I was beginning to grow impatient. I didn’t know why. Maybe it felt like I was trapped in a barrier, a barrier called my body, which prevented me from remembering…remembering what it’s like to be touched, to feel the warmth of another, to feel love.

It kind of amazed me how little I even dissected my own thoughts. Was I really feeling the sting of loneliness? Was living with my girlfriend causing me pain as days go by without any reconnection? I just didn’t know. Furthermore, what would I do if such a reconnection isn’t possible?

The bartender handed me the drinks. Jackson excused himself as he went to use the restroom. Thank God for small miracles. Of course the saying went that it takes ten good things to make up for a bad thing, and what happened next would definitely exemplify such a statement.

I walked back to the table, only to see Miriam out on the dance floor…dancing with another guy.

All those feelings I just dissected boiled to the surface. Does she even see me as a man anymore? Does she even like me now? What would happen if we couldn’t reconnect? My frustration grew. I needed to confront her.

Walking on over to her I motioned her to the ladies room. I had to know, even if it killed me.

“What were you doing back there?” I asked emphatically.

“What?” She said, looking at me all wild eyed as if she didn’t do anything wrong. “The guy offered to dance with me and I said okay. It’s pretty much normal.”

“Normal?” I replied. “It’s only normal if the one who was dancing wasn’t already taken. What about me? Did you think I wouldn’t have a problem with it?”

“Sersh…” She said, frowning.

“It’s Scott, Mir,” I told her. “Inside this womanly shell still holds the man you love.”

“I know! I know!” She yelled. “It’s just so hard damn it. I want to remember, I want to believe you’re inside there. It’s just too hard sometimes!”

“And why is that?” I questioned.

“Because you’re a girl!” She stated bluntly. “Look at you! The hair, the breasts, the face- how can I not see you as one?”

I was speechless to respond. Each little truth tore at me like a dagger, piercing my very soul.

“Every day I forget another part of you,” she admitted. “First it was the eyes, then your nose, your lips. I barely can even remember your face, Scott! I wanted to try and salvage what I could from you. Perhaps I could love you as a woman, I thought. That’s why I wanted you to wear that dress, to come dancing with me, to enjoy yourself! Because I needed to know! For my own sanity I needed to know!”

“And the answer seems to be pretty evident,” I said, not even stopping to considering any other possibilities.

“It’s not that,” She said trying to save grace, but I wouldn’t have any of it.

“I’m a woman now, Mir,” I stated, “I didn’t want to be, but that’s the hand was I was dealt. If you can’t accept me, then so be it, but don’t lie to me; don’t lie to yourself, about what you’re going through.” I opened the bathroom door not even bothering to act femininely any longer. Turning back, I added. “It only makes my pain worse.” Fighting back tears I left her to her thoughts.

---

Sitting down, I looked back at all that happened. I wasn’t angry. I wasn’t sad. I was just numb. I knew this was a possibility, that my girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, couldn’t love me like this. It must take a special person to be a lesbian, because even knowing who I was she only could instinctively see me as a woman. It’s all in the chemistry, I guess.

And as for me, what about my chemistry? Where was I going to go from here? Does she know how difficult it is for me!? I don’t even know who I am anymore.

Just then Jackson returned to me. He didn’t seem like his typical flirtatious self, but rather he seemed concerned. My suspicion was he knew what happened. I just hope he didn’t know in detail. If he found out I was Scott…

“Hey,” he began, “I saw Miriam storming out of the place when I left the bathroom. Did something happen?”

In the broadest sense, I fessed up. “We kind of gotten into an argument. She probably just needed to get away for awhile.”

I thought he’d be pissed off I might have hurt his little sister like that, but even after all that he still seemed to passionately care about my well being. “You wanna talk about it?” He asked.

While thoughtful, it would be difficult to just tell him everything. “It’s okay,” I told him. “I’ll be fine.”

“You sure?” He repeated. My silence told him all he needed to know. Seeing that, he initiated conversation regardless. “You know, Mir’s been kind of down lately herself. I think it’s because of her boyfriend. I don’t necessarily know the guy, but I heard that during high school the two were almost inseparable.”

Geez, I thought. Just go through my life’s history why don’t you?

“Ever since she’s left for college she seems to be lonely, like she’s missing a piece of herself. It’s hard on her. If I could I’d drag his ass back to her.” Despite the vulgarity, I did appreciate his concern over us.

“But I can’t control life,” he said. “Sometimes paths separate, goals change, circumstance divides us. Miriam and I were adopted into a rather wealthy family, from what I know, he…not so much. I just hope that somewhere he still misses her as much as she does him.

A subtle tear fell from my eye. I do, Jackson, I wanted to say. I really, honestly do.
He stared at me. I prayed that my watery eyes didn’t give away anything. Such words rung so true. Circumstances have slowly but surely divided us, it just wasn't the way he expected.

He just stared and then grinned, as if he had a major idea. Oh and how he did.

“I know what’ll cheer you up!” He exclaimed. He then held out his hand to me. “C’mon. Let’s dance!”

“What?” I asked in utter shock. “I-I don’t even know how!”

“Pfft, nonsense!” he exclaimed. “Hell I guarantee you’re much better than I am!” He then proceeded to give me a demonstration of his moves, acting like a complete moron, putting all Caucasian males to shame. Yet he didn’t seem to mind embarrassing himself. Hell, even I couldn’t help but giggle at his ridiculousness.

“C’mon!” he urged me. “As long as I’m up here, you’ll have nothing to be embarrassed about!”

…Ah, what the hell. I could probably use the distraction. I slowly got up and walked over. Listening to the pounding bass, the driving beat, I got a good feel of the rhythm. I really did assume I would totally look like a fool out there, but honestly when I started to shake what my Wyldness gave me, it felt so comfortable. I guess it is true; my body seemed to be made for dancing now that I’m a girl. I was so into it that I didn’t realize I was playing lead to Jackson, who was accompanying me with every movement.

We were the center of attention. My dancing partner took my by the hand and wrapped his arm around my waist. Instinctively I followed suit, and the two of us began to dance in unison, in a fast pace, directly encouraged by the song. Jackson was a great liar; he was actually quite the dancer, but I guess his little act worked. Honestly, I’m kinda glad he did; nothing I have done since becoming Saoirse has been so exhilarating.

---

Time passed and it was after 3:00 AM when I decided to call it a night. Jackson offered me a ride home and I took it, mostly out of consideration, more than anything else. Back then I didn’t know my strengths and weaknesses and it really isn’t safe for a lady to be out alone in the middle of the night.

Besides, I was actually having fun chatting with Jackson for a bit. Sure, he’s a complete knucklehead sometimes but he does make up for it. I actually found it amazing that he and I shared many of the same interests. Well, maybe it wasn’t as shocking as I first thought. After all, it was those same interests that made me fall for his sister.

What’s more, even after the fight, the feelings of betrayal, and the blunt truth I had to face this night, I actually enjoyed myself. I even began to feel guilty about how I acted. I can see how dancing, particularly with someone else. I know it’s been hard for Miriam. Maybe I shouldn’t have been so abrasive over the situation. After all, it wasn’t like she was kissing him or anything!

I got out of Jacks car and we said our goodbyes as we parted ways. Tonight changed how I thought of him. What once was irritation and displeasure has now turned into mutual respect. As I walked to my front door I only could think to myself, he better hang out with me more often!

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

September 22, 2013

There was a knock on the door in the middle of the night. I was still up watching a couple dramas on TV. Even though my favorite football team was tearing it up playing on the other station, I couldn’t help but feel compelled to wonder what would happen to this one guy’s girlfriend after he found out she was cheating on him with another guy. I kinda felt sorry for him, even if it was just a TV show.

I got up from the couch and made my way to the door. Standing outside was Jackson. Something in me seemed to be giddy about that.

“Hey there, Sersh,” he greeted. “Is Mir available?”

“She’s sound asleep,” I told him. It didn’t seem to stop him from wanting in though.

“May I come in?” he asked. I got out of the way as I let him pass.

He began to search the refrigerator for something to drink, while talking back at me. “So, what are you doing up so late this evening?”

“Oh, you know,” I began, “Just watching some TV.”

“I see,” he replied, “Catching up on some soaps, huh?”

“I prefer the term, “TV Drama,” I corrected. Hey at that time I might have been thinking more effeminately but I’d at least like to retain a little of my dignity! Even though I was no longer embarrassed about watching them, “Soaps” sounded too sappy to me.

Shutting the fridge door he grabbed a couple bottles of beer. Using his shirt he twisted the bottle open and handed one to me. I couldn’t help but glimpse a peek at his abs as he opened them. I was getting hot around the collar, so to speak. God, I couldn’t help but think to myself, I told myself time and time again that I wouldn’t so easily fall victim to my feminine wiles, so why am I suddenly giving into them so easily?

Sitting down he was back down to his usual routine, flirting with me. He’s been tirelessly hammering away at me. At first I wouldn’t have even considered such a thing; I was a man at one point, after all. However, he’s still been chipping at my walls, never once admitting defeat. And as time had gone by my feelings began to change. Slowly he was winning me over, much to my male mind’s chagrin.

“I swear,” he started, “I absolutely cannot believe I have never met your enchanting presence before.”

I couldn’t help but smile. By this time I felt flattered by all the sweet little nothings he was saying. Something within me began to awaken. Something like butterflies, fluttering inside my stomach, and I soaked every little word in like a sponge.

“Well, I’m sorry we didn’t have the opportunity either.” I remarked as I blushed from sheer nervousness. Putting my hand over his I seductively added, “I think it could’ve been special.”

I didn’t have any hint of sarcasm in my voice. No, this was something different. My body began to send signals to my brain, and subconsciously my body language shifted. No, I didn’t reply in a crass way; I truly began to feel as if I really did wish I met him earlier. And with the sensual way I replied to him, it almost sounded as if I was flirting right back.

“Oh, ho!” he exclaimed. “And here I thought the lady didn’t get into flirting!”

“It’s surprising how much things change as time passes,” I admitted. Indeed it did. I was fawning over him, and the more I thought about it, the more I realized, hey, this really isn’t so bad!

“To you, my wonderful lady,” he said, holding his bottle in the air. That sounded like the perfect person to recognize. Raising my own bottle I stated, “Cheers.” And we clanked bottles.

Taking a drink from my bottle, I sat it on the table below. My mind wanted me to cut to the chase. It wasn’t just the emotional feelings I was discovering; my body too was beginning to feel a new, foreign sensation, like a longing craving for something, and it was getting quite impatient.

“So,” I began, “You weren’t really here to visit Miriam at all, were you?”

Caught red handed he replied, “You caught me. Guilty as charged.”

I wasn’t really upset about that. Normally I would be, particularly since I wasn’t really wanting to be with a guy. At least that’s what I wanted to believe at one time. However, I didn’t know what I wanted at this point- after all I was proving quite the contrary. But I hadn’t had much attention ever since I became Saoirse. Anyone who’s willing to give me the time of day was alright in my book.

…And apparently so much more in my body’s case.

“That’s rather naughty of you,” I sassed, my hand moving as it clasped the young man’s thigh. God, since when had I become such the tease?

He chuckled a little bit, obviously thrilled that I was finally willing to respond to his advances with a little flirty behavior of my own. Then he gave me have his explanation. “I wanted to see you one last time before I go. Before I leave for the next few months.”

Something inside me felt disappointed in what it was hearing. My flirtatious behavior shifted to that of concern. “Why?” I whined. “Where’re you off to?”

“I’ve been sent to Nashville, to resume duty as Commander of the Confederate army,” he replied. “I leave tomorrow.”

I was absolutely crushed. Ever since I became Wyld I grew to despise the Confederate States. At this time Ohio was still independent, but only because of the government’s indecision. The state was an amalgamation of many different people with many different beliefs. Trying to reach a compromise with those different types of people was a fool’s errand. That often allowed the presence of foreign powers to sneak in, who were often welcomed by the people who believed in them.

“You’re a member of the Confederate Army?” I asked as I immediately snapped my hand back from off his leg. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to believe what my ears just told me.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Me and Mir needed money; an education. This was pretty much the fastest way to get the funds. There really isn’t anything else out there that pays quite like it.”

“But, why?” I asked. “Why go through with all of this?”

“Me and Mir, we’ve been orphaned ever since we were children,” he claimed. “before we arrived in Ohio it was difficult to find a home. All this Wyld phenomena and whatnot- most people kept away from adopting children, particularly during the first years.”

“You and Mir are extremely close then?” I queried.

“We’re as close as brother and sister can get,” he replied. “I would do anything for her. That’s why I joined the military. I was athletically gifted and everything, they said I was perfect for the job.”

“I’ve heard a lot of bad things about the way they treat the Wyld,” I informed him, not wanting to tip him off that I was Wyld. I wouldn’t know what he would do at this point if he knew. “Do you hate them?”

“Honestly, Saoirse,” he began with a streak of guilt on his face, “I really don’t have a lot against Wyld, really.”
That made me feel slightly better, if only just a little bit. “But why do you go after them then?”

“I don’t make it my mission to personally go after Wyld, Sersh,” he explained. “I only get involved when a Wyld doesn’t give me any choice. And no, I haven’t killed one.”

“But don’t they put them into slave camps?” I asked, hoping, praying that maybe he could see the error of his ways.

“I…I really don’t know the dealings of the Confederates south of the Ohio River,” he answered, “If I saw it, I’d get out. But I’m only a Commander, and while that might sound like a big deal it really isn’t. I have my troops and I run my troops. I don’t have any information about the workings of higher ups.”

I couldn’t help but worry. Were all Confederate Soldiers like that? A lot of people considered them fanatical, and “doing God’s work,” yet he was telling me another story, a story of complete secrecy.

“To be honest, Sersh, I would like to leave the military one day,” Jackson admitted. “I wish I could just take Mir far away from here where we can be happy, without all the drama that surrounds this place. And…”

He drifted off with his last sentence, so I pried it out of him. “And?”

“…And,” He continued. “I feel like I want to expand my dream, and wish for one other pretty lady to come with me.”

He stared deep into my eyes, and I couldn’t help but blush once again from his compliment. Those flirty, seductive feelings I had began to rise within me once again. I once thought of him like a friend, but now it was turning into some else, now I could see him as a partner. My brain began to transfer my body’s desire: it wanted me to make love to him. Somewhere deep inside me I believed really wanted to hold back, but it was being overridden. It was as plain as day: I was falling in love with him.

“My God you are so beautiful,” he sweetly whispered. “I can’t stop staring at you.”

Could I seriously go through with this? I silently asked myself. I’ve been holding back for so long, hoping Miriam would eventually come back to me. Every day she grew more distant, however. I know she was having a hard time accepting me as I was now, and that was the hard part. It was as clear as I day, but I didn’t want to believe it until now. I could never be that close with her again.

But all of a sudden this new avenue opened up. I was starting to look at Jackson much like I used to look at Miriam. No, not the same- similar, but not the same. I saw Miriam as my anchor, my reason for being. That all that I was, all that I would be, was devoted entirely to her.

However with Jackson I felt a strange yet wonderful feeling about him. I saw my rock, someone who would be there when I was down. Someone who would lend me a helping hand whenever I needed him. Someone I could give myself to, freely and openly. He was my protector and guardian, all rolled into one complete package.

I saw him much like most women would see a man. I had been a woman now for 2 months, and all I felt was rejection. Be it my family, the passer bys, and even, although I know she didn’t mean it, Miriam. But here was an opening, a golden light at the end of a long winding tunnel of despair. And while I knew he made a lot of mistakes, and technically he felt like he still was, he was not the stereotypical Confederate Soldier that many might peg him to be. He was kind, compassionate, funny, and in his own way, beautiful.

“Jackson,” I said as a slowly tried to pick apart my feelings. “There’s so much…I don’t know if you’ll appreciate what you’ll find if we go through with this.”

“I don’t mind,” he told me as his hands grasped mine. “I can handle anything you bring. Even if I had my concerns we can work it out. I need you, Saoirse. You’re the most wonderful woman I’ve ever met, right up there with my sister. Please. I…I love you.”

His words melted my heart, and I felt all gooey inside. I couldn’t hide it any longer. I rushed in and planted a kiss on his lips. It couldn’t help it; maybe it was the hormones, maybe it was my lack of companionship after so long. But I wanted this man.

“Take me,” I gasped as I clinged onto his broad shoulders, not letting go.

He carried me over to my bed as we kissed each other throughout the trip. Setting me down I immediately pulled off my shirt as he began to crawl onto the foot of my mattress, kissing my belly button upwards. As he slowly made his way towards me I undid my bra and threw it on the floor, leaving my breasts out for my lover’s enjoyment. And so he did as his nose was caught in between my cleavage, kissing and fondling my breasts as I held him down. I once did such things to Miriam. Apparently it was my turn, and I could understand the immense enjoyment of it.

He made his way to my face and we resume our bout of tongue wrestling. Multi tasking, I began to unbutton his shirt slowly, unveiling his bare, muscular chest. I began to rub his ripped body, feeling every rock hard muscle. It was very different from the soft bodies I normally felt, but it was no less wonderful. He was every girl’s dream.

He immediately flipped me over on top of him, giving me a better view of his chiseled body. While he aggressively fondled my breasts I began to truly get off at the sight that lied underneath me. I never looked at a man quite like I looked at him. I wondered why I never recognized the beauty of a man before, I began to think. Even as a man, I never really felt myself as “sexy,” or anything like that. It wasn’t like I hated myself- it’s just not something that crossed my mind. But now, I could see the beauty of a man as much as I could see the beauty of a woman, perhaps even more so. He was sexy, and looking at him only made me hornier.

I drifted downward as I licked his body, heading to his navel. My feet to the floor, I proceeded to remove what remained of my clothing. I was completely naked, my entire body on display for my man to see.

“You are unbelievable,” He told as his heart was racing. “You look like a Goddess.”

I smiled at him in a rather devious way. He was the one lying down, and it was now my turn to be the aggressor, and it was time for the “Goddess” to have her way with him. I could see the strain his jeans were doing to his poor sex organ. I shouldn’t keep the poor guy waiting. I proceeded to unbutton his jeans, dropping them to the floor, allow his member room to grow.

“Looks like he has a little problem I need to take care of,” I teased seductively.

“Yeah,” he agreed, as his panting got heavier.

With his drawers on the floor we were both completely nude; his penis erect in front of me, as if it was provoking me, telling me to grab it. I felt like we were the only two people in the world. Jackson was my Adam, and I was his Eve- or maybe Lilith in this case, because I definitely wasn’t gonna be submissive at this point. I once pointed out the rites of passage into womanhood: The bra, the dress, the behavior. And now lying before me was my final test. It was time to climb the summit and take my just reward.

I gave his little buddy a good nibble, trying to make it harder and harder. I felt in control as I performed fellatio for the very first time. All the things I remembered Miriam doing with me I tried to recreate, teasing to its hardest point. It didn’t take to get it to its apex, and after taking a few loads I desisted in sucking on it and immediately climbed back onto the bed mattress with him.

This was it. He was ready, as was my vagina, primed and ready for her big moment. There was no going back at this point, but I wasn’t scared; I was excited- excited to feel something that few men ever get to experience. I wanted to be happy, to accept myself for who I was. For so long I tried to deny myself; tried to keep myself from being what I truly was. But I’m not afraid anymore. I am Saoirse Ryan, I was woman, I was Wyld, and I finally understood. This was my calling; the very purpose of the body I resided in now. I was meant to be here, in this very moment, with this very man. The man I loved.

I slowly mounted onto his pulsing member, gasping as it slid effortlessly into my body. There was a slight sting at first as it entered, most likely from the hymen that obviously never popped, and subsequently would remain later on as it regenerated soon after. But soon that pain turned into pleasure; the incredible feeling of having something inside of me, moving as it attempted to add to the already sensational feelings I was experiencing.

And I joined in as I moved up and down upon my man’s body, moving to motion of his hardened phallus, pumping it further as I felt the juices in me build up inside. The rush of energy I felt within me was reaching its breaking point. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to know what was about to happen. I thought I was ready for it, but I was wrong.

I never knew how intense a female orgasm was until it finally happened to me. It felt as if a damn exploded, and every inch of my insides felt the rush of pleasure as my cervix began to spasm out of control. My pleasure only increased when he followed by unleashing his own orgasm; his seed covering the walls of my uterus as I remained speechless of the feelings that just took place.

The minutes after was spent reminiscing as I lied beside my new boyfriend, who was tuckered out and already fast asleep. I was immersed in the afterglow. It was the most wonderful feeling I ever had in my life. It almost made me swear off women entirely, as all I could think about was what unbelievable things a penis could do to me. It really didn’t matter though, at this moment my life was set. I had a home, people who cared about me, and a man who loved me. That was enough.

Sadly however, life never seems to be as picture perfect as you want it, no matter how hard you try. That was the first, and last time I ever had sex with a man, and the last time I had sex altogether. As in fact the only time I even thought about the allure of a man’s genitalia was the night after I met Kami…and that possession soon after. I was lucky that my imagination envisioned that member as somebody else, as odd as that may sound.

…It would have killed me if the one I envisioned was Jackson.

---

The next day came, and I was still asleep, exhausted from the night before. I was able to sense Jackson, already up and about as he was about to leave to report for duty.

He slowly came up to me and planted a kiss on my temple. Half awake, I heard him whisper, “I love you, Sersh.” He quietly left, gingerly closing the door behind me.

I woke up a few minutes later with a smile on my face. I knew I had a keeper, even though his visits would be few and far between. I was beginning to imagine all the bubbly feelings many women in love felt. I was actually even picturing myself as his wife! It made me hope that he’d keep his promise and one day leave the military. At this point I doubt I could stand being far away from him for an extended period of time.

And speaking of periods, which were something I didn’t have, I wasn’t oblivious to the fact I had unprotected sex with a man last night. I didn’t know much about my biology at the time. I didn’t have a menstrual cycle as I stated; there might be a chance I’m not fertile at all. Then again, considering how perfect my body was with the whole regeneration deal, I highly doubted that very much. Either way I wasn’t going to take any chances. Luckily for me I lived with Miriam, who I knew was on birth control. Perhaps I should make my way over to the bathroom and sneak in one of her morning after pills.

Wearing but my shirt and panties from last night I headed to the bathroom. I opened the medicine cabinet and began to search for the pills I needed. After reading many labels I came across the bottle I was looking for.

“Ah ha!” I said, feeling peppy this morning, “I popped open the bottle and poured a pill into my hand. I pour some water from the faucet of my sink, and cried. “Bottoms up!” I ingested the pill, not knowing that Miriam was standing outside the door as I swallowed it.

“What are you doing?” She asked. Her eyes immediately turned to the medicine bottle, and widened as she turned them back at me, “You didn’t…”

I was speechless. I guess this was the hell to pay for my actions. She ran out of the room as I chased her down, yelling, “Miriam! Come back!”

I finally caught up to her in the kitchen. She turned and face me, releasing her anger on me like a 100 mile per hour fastball.

“My Brother!?” she cried, not wanting to believe it. “You had sex with my brother!?”

“What was I suppose to do Miriam!?” I asked her. “Ever since I moved in here you’ve been growing distant from me! It’s like I don’t even know you anymore!”

“Don’t know me?” She snapped, “I didn’t even know my former boyfriend acted like a little slut!”

“Don’t you dare call me that!” I snapped right back. “He was there for me when you weren’t! If you weren’t so afraid of being with a woman then maybe this wouldn’t have happened!”

That sentence left us in silence. She knew that was true. I knew it was true. She couldn’t love me as she once did.

“It’s…just hard for me,” she stated. “I just need a little time.”

“I’ve given you quite a bit of time, Mir,” I informed her. “If you can’t love me like this, that’s okay. I can’t change the way you view things.”

“But I do love you,” she insisted. “I love you so much it hurts.”

“You love Scott Ryan, Mir,” I told her, “but I’m not Scott anymore. You have to accept that.”

I see she was having a hard time letting go, and to be honest I was too. I still love her; all the feelings and desires I had back when I was Scott still existed even now, even with my newfound interest in men. I still wanted her, but I can’t force her. That just isn’t the way I do things. But she can’t expect me not to move on with my life either.

“I love Jackson, Mir,” I admitted. “As much as any woman loves a man. I truly never felt this way about a guy before in my life. But he makes me feel things- emotional things that I’ve never felt before in my life, even when I was Scott. I’m sure you’ve felt these feelings for me once.”

“I did, yes,” She replied, “I wanted to be with you forever.”

“And that’s how I feel with him,” I claimed. “Mir, I’ve been so alone. The past few months have been hell for me. My family disowned me, I lived homeless on the streets with no one even bothering to help me. I don’t mean to hurt you by saying this, but even your distance from me didn’t help me feel any better.”

I could see she was tearing up, but I had to get my side of the story out. “I’ve tried my best to please you Miriam. You’ve asked me to wear more girly outfits so as to not cause suspicion, I did that. You asked me to act more feminine, I’ve done it. You’ve asked me to give you space for you to take all this in, and I’ve done that Mir. Couldn’t you see the strain wearing on me?”

“I wasn’t trying to hurt you, Scott!” she cried. “Everything was happening so fast, I couldn’t take it all in!”

I let out a sigh, pitying her, and continued. “It wasn’t as if I was willingly trying to woo Jack. As in fact it was quite the opposite. He would try to flirt and I tried my best to resist his advantages. You knew that, Mir. I held off as much as I could because of you. But time went on and my loneliness only grew. It grew to the point where I began to see him in a much different light. I began to enjoy his quirkiness, and how I giggled at his overall boyish behavior. It didn’t take long before I started to respond with flirting of my own. I don’t know what came over me, but my mind eventually convinced me that this was I was made to do. Eventually my mind grew to accept…other qualities that he possessed- I won’t go into detail. And before I knew it I was attracted to him, and I didn’t seem to have much of a problem with it.”

“And so you had sex with him.” She concluded.

“And yes,” I answered, “I had sex with him. But not because I wanted to hurt you.”

She sighed as tear fell down her cheek. She knew it was over. She knew I was in love with someone else, as much as she hates that.

“I still have a hard time believing how you’ve changed this much,” she reiterated.

“I can’t believe it myself,” I added. “But I guess it was bound to happen at some point.”

She gave me a warm hug. After all of this, I was glad to feel her closeness once more, even if it would never be what we once had.

“Just remember,” Miriam pointed out, “You’re still Wyld. I don’t think he’ll appreciate the fact that the girl he’s currently seeing was once the boyfriend of his younger sister.”

I giggled at that. “Hopefully we can keep that little tidbit to ourselves,” I said.

“I won’t get in the way,” she declared. “You need to be happy. And if my brother can give you that, I wish you two all the best.”

“Thanks, Miriam,” I said. “I’m glad I have a friend like you.”

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

Cincinnati, Ohio, December 12, 2013:

“What is it you wanted me for, sir?” The young Jackson Wells asked walking side by side with his superior, General Robert McCaig.

“Honestly, I would’ve preferred having handled this myself,” McCaig admitted, obviously disliking having to take a hard working soldier- particularly one who runs his own regiment, away from his active duty. “They insisted on speaking to you, and only you.”

“That seems rather odd,” he said.

“Indeed,” McCaig seconded. “Whatever it is, I don’t know if it’s major or not. But, I can’t stand seeing a family in a panic. If you can calm their worries then I would be happy to oblige.”

“That’s why I respect working for you sir,” Jackson praised. “Do I know who these people are?”

They came to a stop in front of a glass door- the General’s office. “I don’t know,” he replied, “but they seem to know you.” He opened the door and gave way for Jackson to enter. “I’ll leave you to it, then.”

With a salute, Jackson acknowledged his General. “Sir!” With that he left him to his task.

Turning his attention to the couple inside, he became even more confused. Neither of them seemed familiar. They were middle aged, about in their late 40s to early 50s, and yet he could see the concern right on their face.

Even if they were unrecognizable, he felt it was his duty to assuage their worries. “Can I help you?” He began.

“You’re Jackson Wells?” The woman asked.

“I am,” he replied, “You needed me for something?”

“You probably never had met us,” she continued. “We’re the Ryan family. Our son, Scott, used to be your sister’s boyfriend?”

“Oh, yeah,” he realized. He’s been wondering about his whereabouts lately. What he heard was he went to Bowling Green, and He and Miriam grew apart. But even then, he would have assumed they’d in touch. Circumstance can put a damper on a relationship, but you would think he’d at least try to maintain it, knowing how much they did love each other.

Already he was jumping to conclusions, however. Perhaps, he thought, he might be in trouble. It could explain Scott’s lack of communication. Still, it would be wise to get the information from his parent’s mouths themselves.

“So, how is he doing?” He asked, trying not to make false assumptions, and really hoping that he was fine.

“He’s…he’s.” Scott’s mother couldn’t help but break down. She was acting as if her son was dead!

Her husband put his hand on her shoulder, comforting her. “We’ve been good parents,” He explained. “We tried to do what’s best for him. We went to church daily, picked the safest schools. Every day we looked after him. I just can’t believe it happened to him. Where did we go wrong?”

“Go wrong?” He wondered, each statement growing more and more archaic. “What happened to him?”

“He’s…” his mother began, trying to hold back the flood of emotions. “He’s gone Wyld!”

“What?” he asked.

“He turned right in front of our eyes,” his father claimed. “I feared for my wife’s safety so I did my best to fight her back. But now I worry that we let an evil demon out into the world, and that’s why we’re here to see you.”

Did he just say “her?” Jackson wondered, doing a double take. Nah, just my imagination, right?

“We did our best trying, creating a neighborhood watch team, hoping to cleanse my former son’s evil soul before it could spread. But we went throughout Piqua proper, and while some people did mention of seeing her, we have yet to spot her.”

There they go with the “her” again. What was up with that?”

“My wife finally relented and we came to you, hoping that you could assist us.” He concluded. “We just want to make sure no more innocents are harm from our mistakes.”

God, he thought to himself, I forgot how devout some of these folks can get. I’m sure Scott was probably scared sick, all alone as he was. He hated how they relied on them to be some sort of holy police, like the Swiss Guard or something. Even his General, Robert McCaig, believed in Rehabilitation, that with God’s love even Wyld can become normal again. While obviously not as noble, he still never met a Wyld that he actively hated, or wanted dead. He really was trying to make a living.

Either way, it was probably better of he found him before anyone else did. That goes double for his parents. They gave him the creeps.

“Can you describe to me what he looks like now?” he asked of them.

“Looks human, for the most part,” Scott’s dad began. “Except now she has red hair and green eyes. Creamy white skin, lost about an inch and a half in height.”

That’s it! That’s like the third time they used a feminine pronoun to describe their son. He had to know why.

“Why do you keep referring to your son as a ‘she’?” he asked point blank.

“That was what I was about to get to,” he told him crassly. “My son…apparently changed gender. He’s a woman.”

Hold on, he went on within his head. The red hair…the green eyes…creamy white skin…he isn’t saying what I think he is!

Jackson became extremely woozy as he grabbed a hold of his desk to support himself. This was a shot in the face. Saoirse is…

“We came to you because of your sister,” Scott’s dad continued. “Perhaps she may have ran off to Columbus, and might be staying with her. I can’t really think any other place for her to take refuge.”

He heard enough. He had a lot in his mind now and didn’t need to hear any more from these people.

“Thanks for informing me,” he callously replied. “My soldiers will show you the way out.”

---

Night came before he knew it, and yet he couldn’t sleep. He looked at himself in the mirror, wondering what the hell he had done.

“That woman,” he began, having a one way conversation with his reflection, “she was Scott all along. I had sex with my sister’s…! Oh, God!”

He was sick to his stomach as he vomited at the nearby toilet. Kneeling over, he gasped for breath. The sudden realization was killing him physically as it was emotionally.

“Why?” he asked himself. “Why would she do such a thing? Why would she hurt her?” Then he looked deep within and realized he was just as guilty as she was. “Damnit!” he screamed. “It was my fault! I was pushing her, wanting her to be with me! She was just so…perfect! How could I be so stupid?!”

He paused to think about things for a bit longer. “He probably was having a hard time as it was, confused, not knowing what to do, or how to act. I mean, she’s a woman, at least now! Hell, Mir probably had it just as hard. Maybe Saoirse came to me for comfort…I don’t know.”

You wish it was so simple, don’t you?

“What the?” Jackson wondered, shocked to hear another voice within the room. “Who’s there?”

Poor little Scott Ryan, alone and confused. Lost her love and needed someone for comfort, so she fell for you. She’s just doing what a woman does, huh?

“I don’t know who or what you are,” Jackson shouted, “but you better be leaving.”

If things were so simple, tell me, why didn’t she resist? Why did she jump into your arms, knowing full well the harm she would do?

“She needed someone!” he yelled. “Look at her! Look at her parents! Ever since she changed she’s lost everything!”

Then why not someone else? Why not any other man or woman? She still looks human, for the most part. Why you, when she knew the consequences?

“I…I…” He couldn’t come up with an answer.

Oh, what emotions we breed. Under most circumstances any lonely animal would accept the advances of another. But, unlike most animals, we have something called “logic.” Even if it hurts, a sane person would have shown restraint. But her, no, she WANTED you…she NEEDED you.

“Stop it!” he demanded. Whatever this voice is, he didn’t want to hear it. He didn’t want to hear his version of the truth.

Do you want to know why she did it, Jackson? Hmmm?

“Leave me alone!” He yelled to no avail.

Because she’s a liar! A temptress! She wants to be with you. She wants to have the things you gave Miriam! She wants to BE Miriam! And the more she sinks her fangs into you the further apart you and your sister become!

“Why?” he asked, “Why would she do that?”

She is Wyld, Jackson! Exactly as her parents believe! She is but a demon…a succubus, entering your perfect little life and like virus, tearing away the very foundations of your happiness! And while you are away, she lies there, laughing as she gets off on your utter ignorance!

“How…how could she?”

The human visage you saw was nothing but! She is less than human; whatever humanity she had is gone! So, for the sake of their family, your family, and yourself, do what is best for the poor soul…

…KILL her!

---

Present day:

“She’s still alive,” He told himself as he looked himself in the very same mirror he did 10 years prior. The walls were covered in grime, a painful reminder of time’s past. He never cleans it; he never let’s anyone in to do it either. This had become Jackson’s sanctuary over the years. Here he thinks to himself, plotting, going over them in great detail, alone…or so he think he is.

Liar…Temptress…MURDERER.

“Miriam,” he said under his breath. “I shall avenge you. Everything I’ve done…I’ve done in your name. How many Wyld I’ve purified…and yet, still I feel remiss not realizing that Scott Ryan still lives!”

He put his fist through the mirror, shattering it as his hand became drenched in blood.

“Aaargh!” he roared, the adrenaline tempering his pain. “For so long, the rumors! And only now do I realize that the very leader, the very being who has been going around taking MY land was the very one I took a shotgun to 10 years ago!”

He looked at his injury and laughed maniacally, as if it didn’t matter. Right now, there was only one thing that mattered.

“I will finish the job. I will kill her, even if I have to chop her up piece by piece by piece!”

And why would you do that?

This voice…was different.

What did she do to you?

“She used me!” He yelled in defiance. “She made me murder my sister!”

And in what way did she cause you to pull the trigger?

“She…I…” He refused to believe any other explanation.

Wake up, Jackson. It was you who pulled the trigger, and it was you who acted without thinking things through!

It lies, Jackson! She twisted your emotions, she manipulated you to do that very thing! She was the murderer, not you!

You aren't the murderer, Jackson. If there was a murderer, it would be the very thoughts that have nested in your head!

The two voices began fighting between each other, causing immense pain within his head. He began to writhe as he punched his cranium violently with his good hand.

Even now, she still loves you.

Even now, she wants your soul!

She feels as guilty as you do.

She has no guilt! She’s a monster!

Let the pain go, Jackson. The past is gone. Look ahead to the future.

There is no future! Miriam is gone! The only future that should exist is the one where Scott Ryan doesn’t!

“…SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!” he screamed as he stood up from the blood stained floor.

Aaaahhhh!

“I understand now,” he said as he wrapped a shirt around his hand. Walking over to his chair he sat down. A young soldier overheard the racket and immediately opened up his door, checking on him.

“Sir, I thought I heard-“ He paused when he saw the blood stained shirt around his arm. “You’re injured! Come on, we must get this checked out!”

“I shall have it looked at myself, I don’t need your assistance!” he screamed. The soldier was about to walk out but then Jackson stopped him midstride. “Hold on.”

The man turned around. “Sir?”

“I need you to relay a message to the soldiers down in Gatlinburg. Tell them to be on alert. Have their Lieutenant send me the “keys.” I want them ready at a moment’s notice. I will teach them to mess with me. All who harbors Wyld will be eliminated.”

Understanding what he was saying he nodded and went to carry out his orders.

“So, Scott Ryan,” he said. “This time you will die, even if I have to take everyone else with it!”

---

Did you think you could best me? I thought you were much better than that, Hister.

Perhaps…Mabus.

I am no fool. You plot something. Why do you persist? You and I, we’re no different, after all. Can't you remember the feeling, the incredible sensation as you rang the life right from a human’s throat?

I did it out of necessity, dear brother. Because of him we became these…things, forever wallowing in our madness. And now, I unfortunately am tasked with doing the same of you.

You really believe you can stop me? I am beyond you! You abandoned the power granted to you! What made you change so?

I saw the error of my ways, brother. I remembered the pain, the violence…the rape. I killed my father because of the pain he caused me…he caused us! I won’t become him! I won’t become you!

You can’t change what you are. You’re as much a freak as me.

I do not get off killing others. What purpose is there to kill so many? Even you, who needs the nourishment from other’s pain, death would be counterproductive.

What other reason would I have but revenge?

They’ve done nothing to harm you.

Ah, but they did! Look at them! Look at the repulsiveness that is human nature! The very same nature that molded our father into the very evil that we feared. It must die! All of it! And with my perfect little soldier I will obtain it. And no one, no human, Wyld, or Untamed, will stop me, particularly you.

Perhaps not…but at least I will part from this mortal coil with a final noble gesture- a pittance to offer for my redemption, but one I shall enable nonetheless.

And what would that be?

…Time. You will be stopped…you will see.

Ha! And what exactly could stop me? Whatever you may plot, it will fail, and you won’t be there to see it! Farewell, brother- or should I say, sister.

….Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh!

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

I woke up to a chillier than usual morning- doesn’t help the nerves when alone in such a dark, foreboding place. Still, after all I felt, it wasn’t uneasiness I was currently feeling. No, after facing all the things I kept hidden deep inside of me, I felt surprising different. I felt relieved. No longer was I afraid of my past, and I no longer blamed myself for the mistakes that occurred back then. We were all in the wrong place at the wrong time.

All of this was the fault of one man...if you can call it that. Mabus. He’s the one that manipulated Jackson to hate me. He’s the one that made him into a killer. I knew the real Jackson. He was loving, caring, and yes, a little goofy. I truly believed that even if he found out about my former life, that I was once a man and Miriam’s partner- that we could have worked through it. Even Miriam, who realized my feelings for him, and realized that no matter how much she tried she couldn’t love a woman, gave me her blessing.

All in all my goals had changed. I now knew why I couldn’t fight Jackson- I loved him, and now I could see it was the right call. I wasn’t going to just stop him- I was going to save him. And I knew exactly where he was going to go. My “guide” planted the information inside my head, prior to waking up:

Jackson…heading…to Toledo…help…friends…stop Mabus.

I could feel the pain resonating from its words, as if someone harmed it in some way. Finally up and alert, I searched around, finding any remnants of Mythos. Instead I came across something surprising. It was a young girl with blonde locks, completely naked from head to toe, lying motionless on the dirt floor below. Concerned I ran over to her. Putting my hand on her face I was relieved that she was still warm, proving to me she still was alive. Could this be that Mythos? I didn’t know, but either way, I wasn’t going to leave her here. I picked her up gingerly and headed back to my car. Laying her down on the back seat I wrapped a blanket around her. Hopefully I’ll have time to get her medical attention before the battle begins.

---

Driving in fast speeds I began to reexamine everything I was, everything I am, and everything I wanted to be. The person I was 10 years ago was entirely different than the person I was now. For all the awkward feelings I felt from reliving it, the only thing that truly stood out was I was happy. By accepting my femininity I was able to find happiness within myself, and with another. And there was nothing to be ashamed of with being with a guy; I was a girl, and even though I fought against it for so long I knew, I found them attractive. By repressing all that I was, I was effectively torturing myself, and in turn Mabus used that against me. If I was going to save Jackson I had to finally admit to myself- Scott Ryan was dead. These few hours I had was all the time I got to reconstruct my life, and start chipping away at the walls that restrained my true womanly nature.

It wasn’t long before I saw Toledo’s skyline in the distance. It didn’t seem like anything happened yet, which was a relief. I briefly looked over to the peacefully resting woman in my back seat.

“Don’t worry; we’ll get you some help.” I softly assured her.

---

There I was, City Hall. Seeing me jumping out of my car brought such alertness on Ian’s security personnel. They weren’t about to let me anywhere near him again. But I had to let him know war was coming.

Steeling myself I raced up the stairs, dodging the oncoming bullets, and quickly burst through the front doors. Conveniently there was Ian, walking down the stairs, with his bodyguards in tow. Seeing the ruckus he quickly recognized me and his bodyguards shielded him. But I was in no mood to fight.

“Please,” I pleaded, gasping for a few breaths of air. “Don’t shoot. I’m not armed.”

“Jesus,” Ian replied. “Why the hell would you make such an entrance like that?”

“It was your guards who were shooting at me!” I retorted. Sudden I was greeted by two guards who quickly grabbed my arms, preventing me from moving any farther.

“Damnit!” I yelled, trying as I might to free myself from the two men’s grip. “Let me go!”

“Sorry,” Ian told me rather painfully. “I just can’t take any chances after last time.”

“Wait!” I yelled as I was slowly being dragged away, “The Confederates are planning to attack!”

That woke him up. “Hold on,” he dictated as his guards stopped dead on their tracks. I used the opportunity to further explain.

“It’s going to be a full scale military operation. General Jackson Briggs…he’s heading the mission personally.”

Ian came face to face with me and looked me in the eyes. “And how do you know this?”

“I…” I began to think of a plausible explanation. Stating that someone sent it through my head wasn’t going to cut it. Then I remembered the girl. “I think I have someone with me that can help prove me right. She’s resting inside the back seat of my car. I think she might need medical attention.”

Ian gave his guards the nod and together they made their way to my vehicle dragging me in tow. When they finally opened the door I was shocked to find that the girl was gone. There wasn’t any evidence she was there at all.

“I swear,” I pleaded. “I swear she was in there!”

“You’re just not feeling well,” Ian tried to say in a comforting tone. It didn’t make me feel any better, seeing he didn’t believe me. “You’re really beginning to worry me. You need to sit back, relax, and get better.”

“No,” I replied. “What I need is for you to understand me! I’m serious!”

He didn’t wanna hear anymore as he left the rest up to his guards. He began to turn back to his quarters when suddenly I got the proof I need.

It was a jet flying overhead, dropping a payload of explosives near the general vicinity. Quickly the guards took their president and headed for cover, finally releasing me. Together we headed for the basement of the City Hall building. Now that he knew I was telling the truth, all focus was towards stopping the latest threat at hand.

Trish and Sienna arrived shortly after, both surprised at my sudden reappearance. We didn’t have much time for explanations however. With Silverwisp forming up a strategy we were already playing from behind. I wouldn’t be surprised if the Confederates had already dug themselves inside the city, making this even worse.

With all his military leaders in attendance I was relegated to the background. Based on all the information I gave them it was eventually confirmed that indeed Jackson Wells was leading his men in this battle. That gave them all the brilliant idea that if they cut off the head, the rest would follow. Kill Jackson, and his men would lose their morale. After all, his name is known throughout the land.

But it didn’t sit well with me. They didn’t know him like I did. They were treating him like bug just waiting to be stamped out. This was the man I loved! I made a vow that I would save him, save him from that evil that had influenced him so. The real enemy was Mabus, and I refused to see my lover become another senseless casualty.

I snuck out of the meeting, with a couple guns in tow. I thought I was in the clear, but apparently my “sisters” knew me all too well. Both Sienna and Trish saw me leave and caught up just in time to approach me.

“Where are you going?” Trish asked.

“This isn’t right,” I told her straight up. “To just straight up murder someone they don’t even know.”

“What do you mean, by don’t know?” Sienna asked, dumbfounded by my statement. “The guy has murders thousands upon thousands of Wyld! He murdered my father, my foster father, and sold me…sold US, into slavery!”

“He was my lover!” I blurted out, freezing both Trish and Sienna up like a statue.

“Look,” I said, finally calming down. “I don’t know what will happen. He might live, he might die. But this is my responsibility. I have to end this, for my sake.”

Trish broke the silence by handing me a walkie talkie. “I’ll be close by. Let me know if you need anything.”

I nodded as she walked back inside. However, Sienna didn’t budge.

“Sienna,” I called to her.

“I’m not leaving,” she defiantly replied. “I too have things that need resolved.”

I sighed. I knew I couldn’t stop her. I feared that if she came along she might just go through with her vengeance. However, if she had to face him it would be better off by my side. At least then I can watch her.

“Come on then,” I relented as I made my way through the streets of downtown. I just hope that she will be more help than burden.

I was inching closer to my destination. Somewhere I knew that Jackson was here, commanding his troops to very much end the lives of those living here, Wyld or not. The more troops I saw littered on the streets more I was certain that he wasn’t too far now. Still I had to be cautious; one misstep may cost us victory.

---

Seeing a motorcade heading our direction I immediately grabbed Sienna and together took cover inside an abandoned building. It was spacious, much like a warehouse or a storage facility. With very few places to hide it wouldn’t be wise to stay here long.

My walkie talkie began to speak again. “Scott,” Trish began, “have you uncovered Jackson’s whereabouts?”

“Not yet,” I responded. “I’m closing in on him though. I can just feel it.”

My attention focused on my conversation I was totally aware of what was going on behind me.

“So what are you going to do when you find him?” Sienna, in a rather resentful tone, asked me.

I was rather confused at what she was getting at. Wasn’t it obvious what I was gonna do?

“Are you gonna fuck him?” She question, leaving me in shock. “Are you gonna jump all over his pulsing cock, just like Ian?”

“Sienna, what are you talking about?” I said, seeing her anger boiling to the surface.

She finally snapped. “What’s so wrong about me!?” She screamed holding her gun directly in front of me. “Every time I get close to you you brush me aside like I wasn’t even there! Is it because I’m a woman? I thought you were once a man; that you found women attractive! To be deceived so…I would’ve taken a bullet for you!” She paused and suddenly began to let out a maniacal laugh, frightening me to death.

“…I guess instead you’ll be taking the bullet for me!” She shot me point blank at the chest, dropping me to my knees. I knew, then and there, that this wasn’t Sienna any longer, but another pawn, manipulated by Mabus to prevent me from disrupting his plans.

“S…Sienna,” I gasped. She responded by planting another bullet within my shoulder.

“You don’t deserve love!” she yelled as she backhanded me, hard enough to send me flying a short distance, landing on a stack of metal pipes and rusted chains, causing them to come down upon me.

With a few broken bones and open wounds I struggled mightily to break out from under the debris. I didn’t have time to wait to heal, as the totally insane Sienna found a container of gasoline inside this place, and was eagerly willing to light this whole building up to ensure my demise.

“If I can’t have you,” she screamed as she began to pour the gasoline towards my relative direction, “no one can!”

She took out a pack of matches from her pant pocket. If she succeeded, not even my regeneration could keep me from dying. After all my wounds, I was fighting tooth in nail just to keep from going into shock. This is it, I thought to myself. I would have thought this would be the time my life would flash before my eyes; unfortunately my mind couldn’t make up which “life” that would be.

Luckily my brain didn’t have to think hard on that one, as from behind I could see the sudden electric shock stiffen her up like a board, and suddenly she fell to ground, out cold. It was Trish, coming from literally out of nowhere to save my hide.

“Sis!” she cried as she ran over to me. Luckily at this point my wounds healed up enough that I could actually sit up and rummage out from underneath the rubble, even though my leg was still broken and dislocated.

“Hold still,” she told me as she helped heal with her nanomachines, which greatly reduced the time and energy expended. It didn’t help much however. While healed physically, mentally I was already drained. Immediately I fell into Trish’s bosom, her catching me as I collapsed.

“What happened?” She asked, obviously a little shaken that she had to taze her good friend in order to save me.

“Mabus,” I answered. “That’s his power…using emotions to manipulate people. Just like me.”

“Shit,” she gasped. “We need to get you to safety. You’re too used up to continue.”

“No!” I refused, “I have to do this. This is my fight!”

“But you’ve used too much energy!” she insisted. “You’ll pass out!”

“Trust me,” I said as I broke free from her embrace. With all my determination I will myself back on my feet. I wasn’t going to stop now. I had to save him!

“You were always a stubborn girl, you know that?” she said as she gave a smirk. She grabbed my hand and I felt a surge of energy running into me. I knew, she just expended all of her power, sending all her nanomachines into my body. It was now her turn to collapse onto the ground.

“Call it a quick pick me up,” she said to me. “It’s got electrolytes.”

“I don’t even know what those are!” I smiled as I carried my friend over to the corner.

“Neither do I!” she joked. “Just don’t go being reckless, it won’t last forever, and it’s not like your regeneration powers.” She leaned over the wall, trying to fight off the fatigue. “I’ll watch little sleepyhead here, you go get your man!” I worried that she wouldn’t be able to make it, but I nodded at her in agreement anyway, and after rearming myself, I rushed out the door and back on the trail.

---

After a few minutes scouting it didn’t take long for me to finally discover Jackson’s hiding place. It was Marcus’s cathedral, which was now fortified by his personal guardians. Luckily for me I knew the back way in, something they obviously hadn’t caught on to. It was a secret escape, just in case of a surprise attack like this one. Reaching the end of the underground tunnel, I pulled on the secret lever, which moved the sliding bookshelf that hid this passage, and found myself in Marcus’s chamber.

Opening the door I began to look around the hall. No one was present which surprised me. For it being heavily fortified they weren’t very cautious. You would think they would keep guard of this area, or at least patrol it on occasion. You would think that these kind of errors are a blessing, but I knew better. I just might be walking straight into a trap.

I made my way into the altar, and right there he was- Jackson. He may have aged ten years but I could recognize the same man I had loved once before. Yet his eyes weren’t anything like his former; their warmth was replaced by a gaze as cold as steel.

“What a mockery,” he said as he looked at me with utter disgust. “Monsters trying to find God. There is no salvation for the damned. Isn’t that right, Saoirse?”

Suddenly his guards came in from behind and pointed their guns at me. I was surrounded, and yet, curiously Jackson motioned them to lower their weapons.

“There’s no point in doing that,” he yelled at his men. “She’ll just shrug the gunfire off. I know. After all I did to her any normal human would’ve easily succumbed to.”
After they dropped their weapons I then saw Jackson do the unexpected. He took his gun, and fired at his guards, murdering each and every one of them.

“I just hate interruptions, don’t you?” He quipped as he put his gun back in his holster. “I knew you would come. I did all I could to ensure your safe passage here. Would be a shame if the one who finally ended your life was someone other than myself.” That explained the lax security here.

“Jackson,” I began, “I know that isn’t you who’s doing this. The real Jackson would never act in such a fashion.”

“Oh?” He questioned. “And what would the real Jackson act like? Hmmm? Would he be the loving, caring, person of 10 years ago? The flirt? The gullible, naíve, and easily manipulated, sorry sack of a man who let his sister die because of your interference? You would like that, wouldn’t you? The former foolish Jackson Wells; wrapped around you pretty little finger. Well, let me tell you, much like Miriam, that man died long ago. Just like her, you murdered him! And now I’ve come seeking retribution!”

“I was a fool, Jackson,” I admitted to him. “I gave in to my own urges. Do you know what it’s like, to change not only from human to Wyld, but male to female? Every single change I went through just left me further and further isolated. The life I had was stripped from me, and I felt alone. And that still wasn’t any excuse for my indiscretions. I should have told you. I should have let you know I was once a man. I wish I could have restrained myself further. I don’t know why I fell for you, I truly don’t. It just happened.”

“This is getting nowhere,” he stated. “I’m growing weary of this. Nothing you will say will change the outcome of this little saga.” He pulled out a small controller. “See what this is? It’s your demise. See a press this little button, and way down south a group of soldiers will see a flashing green light on their screen, giving them the exact location for them to completely obliterate this town, and everything with it.”

“You don’t mean…” I knew what he was about to do, I just didn’t want to believe it.

He gleefully pressed the button, without saying anything else. I knew, he just gave the go ahead to launch a nuclear missile, heading straight for us.

“There’s no way out, Scott Ryan!” he yelled. “I’m ready to die, and I’m going to drag you to Hell with me!”

If you came across a fork in the road, which path would you choose?

---

---

Jackson was full blown crazy. This was Mabus’s handiwork; his masterpiece creation. He manipulated him so thoroughly that Jackson launched a nuclear missile to eradicate me. I didn’t understand why he would go to such extremes, but I know that the results of such destruction would make fine dining for the pain devouring monster.

I couldn’t focus on that now. Perhaps there was a way stop the missile dead in its tracks. I don’t know a lot about military technology, particularly weapons of mass destruction, but either way, if there was a solution to this very difficult situation I found myself in, then I had to go through Jackson first. My mind was totally set now on dealing with this man before me. There was no going back now.

“It doesn’t matter what you do now!” he cried in exuberance. “I told myself I would kill you, no matter what it takes! I would have my revenge, even if I have to take everyone with me!”

I should panic. I should fear for my very life. But that’s what Mabus wanted. I couldn’t allow that. I promised myself I would save this man. If I was destined to die then I would die, together, around my man’s arms, regret free.

“What is it?” he began to mock. “You mad? You want to fight me? I wouldn’t blame you. I would at least get back at me, even though this battle won’t change a thing. To be honest, killing you with my own hands would be far more pleasurable. So come on then, get to it, you won’t have another chance.”

I stared at him, determined. I’ve never been so motivated in my life. This needed to end now.

So with my hand on my holster, my eyes meeting his, I did the only logical thing I could do:

I pulled out my gun, dropped my clip, and laid it down on the ground.

“What it this?” he questioned, not certain what I was up to.

“I’m not going to fight you, Jackson,” I stated adamantly as I proceeded to drop the rest of my armaments. “That’s what they want. I won’t do it.”

He laughed, albeit nervously, still uncertain at what he’s witnessing. “Don’t be a fool!”

“You said it yourself,” I continued. “Win or lose, I’m still going to die. I’m not going to die fighting the man I love!”

“Love!?” he said, appalled at the thought. “You used me, just like you used Miriam! Twisted my thoughts just to take her place! You talk about love!? Your kind knows nothing of the sort!”

“That’s not what my body…my soul, tells me,” I commented. “Was all that we shared, was that not love? Did it not feel passionate, feel real? Because I remembered, and it wasn’t just some casual one night stand. It was the two of us, feeling each other in a deeper, much more spiritual manner, like our souls were in complete synchronization with each other. What would you call that if not love?”

He was beginning to crack, I could see it. He pulled out his gun in self defense and began to to threaten me with it. “Damnit!” he yelled. “Why don’t you fight me? I’ll kill you, you know that!”

“If that makes you feel more at ease,” I replied, “then I’ll gladly give it. Anything to free you from your pain.”

My nonviolent disposition shocked Jackson. He truly believed I would fight him. Why did he assume so? For so long he was made to believe I was some succubus, I never wanted to be Miriam. I never wanted to be a woman at all.

“This is a trick,” he assumed. “This was the same trick you used on me to kill Miriam! I know it!”

“Do you really think I killed her?” I asked. “I once loved her. Actually, I still do, even now. She gave me a place to call home, and taught me how to be the woman I once was. I didn’t love to spite her, Jackson. I loved you because you were there for me. My mind and my body were feeling all these feelings. I was confused, and upon retrospect, I should’ve tried harder to restrain myself. But she understood. She knew I was a woman now, and she knew that she couldn’t offer me the same affection that she could when I was male. She gave me her blessing, Jacks. She wanted me to be happy, regardless of how or with whom. And I know deep down she wanted you to be happy too.”

“Stop it!” he growled as his arm began to shake. I was getting through to him, seeing how hesitant he was at pulling the trigger. “Stop lying to me!”

“Fight him, Jackson,” I implored him. “The voice inside your head isn’t yours. You’re stronger than this!”

“Stop…messing…with…my,” he began to kneel in utter pain as he held his head. It was like he was having a massive migraine attack, albeit a lot worse. The blood began to flow from his nostrils, his eyes red and bloodshot. Mabus had been inside his head for so long it became a part of him, and now it was damaging him physically as he tried to cast him out. I began to panic. I wanted him to fight, but I didn’t expect this! If this keeps up…

“Jackson!” I cried. It was no use though. He was in his own world, fighting tooth in nail for control. He was trapped in his mind, unaware of the toll it was taking to his body. Blood was rushing down his face like a fountain. I couldn’t bear looking. He was losing too much blood. If feared he might die.

I never felt so hopeless in my life. The screams, the torment; this was the most traumatizing experience in my life, even above Miriam’s death. I could only do one thing, pray. Please…please don’t die!

Beating his head against the ground, trying anything to get Mabus out his head; it only made the notion of his survival even less likely. I needed a miracle.

“Let me help,” I heard as a hand was placed on my shoulder. It was that girl I found back at the lake, still naked with only my blanket wrapped around her.

“Y-you,” I stuttered, “you were…”

“Thank you,” she said. “Your strength gave me strength to break the chains of my own past. Allow me to assist you in his battle.”

“Can you save him?” I asked.

“I can only do what I can,” she said. With her hand clenched tightly around her blanket she raised her arm and cried. “Now, Mabus, my dear brother...there will be no more pain…no more suffering. You will be stopped, here and now!”

She put her hands up to the temples of her forehead, and suddenly her eyes went eerily cold, as if she was no longer in her body. Much like earlier with me, I could almost one hundred percent verify that she was inside Jackson’s head as of right now, battling her brother for control over him. It must’ve been hell for Jackson as his hands rose from the ground and towards the sky and he let forth a blood curdling scream. A second later his battered body fell lifeless to the floor. The battle, for all intensive purpose, was over.

“Jackson!” I yelled as I rushed over to him. I set his head across my lap, my clothes stained in his blood as I held him close in my arms. He was alive, but barely.

“S..Saoirse,” Jackson struggled to get out as he laid helpless on the ground before me. It was a name I hadn’t heard for a long time. He remembered.

“Jacks!” I cried with tears in my eyes. Why did it have to come to this?

“I…I didn’t mean…all those things,” Jackson stated. “I was childish, it was so difficult to believe you were…”

“I know,” I told him, trying to put his mind at ease.

“No,” he countered. “When I found out you were once male, I couldn’t help but feel betrayed. When I realized you were once Miriam’s boyfriend, I felt even worse.”

“I shouldn’t have taken it this far!” I exclaimed. “I was stupid.”

“No,” he denied, struggling to take in his deep breaths. “It…it was me who kept pushing. You couldn’t help what you’d become. You just acted on instinct.”

“I could’ve held back,” I tried to tell myself.

“I don’t know how it got this far,” he continued, “but once the anger latched on it refused to let go…making me worse and worse. I could’ve lived with it…I said I would do anything just to be with you. I’m so happy that you were the one to finally free me.”

Trying to hold back tears as I saw the life fading from him, I recited the same words Miriam had said to me so long ago.

“No matter what the circumstances, we are one. No matter where we go, or what we may become, we will always find each other. For you’re the yang to my yin, the love of my life, and through all of this, the proof of our union is justified.”

He grinned, “That sounds like something Miriam would’ve made up.”

I giggled slightly in between the sobs, knowing these last seconds would be our last. “She was a great teacher.”

“I see,” he said coughing up blood. He looked at me and smiled. “Y-you w-would’ve made a great wife. Please…l-live. Live…for me now.” His body went limp as the last breaths of life left him.

I sat there, stroking his dead face as he lay lifeless on my lap. The young woman, the former Mythos, once again put her hand on my shoulder, this time for emotional support. I knew she did what she could. I couldn’t hate her for it.

I didn’t know what else to do. The bomb would hit Toledo in mere minutes. Whatever few minutes I had left, I would spend it with him, waiting for a miracle.

I never believed in miracles. I always thought there was meaning to everything, even this Wyld phenomena. At this night that changed. I truly felt Jackson’s final words resonate with me, and somehow, something made me feel at ease, like everything was going to be all right. When I saw the missile off to the horizon, I wasn’t scared, and when it blew up in the atmosphere above us, I believed it was Jackson, sending me one last gift, even after death. I knew, he would be there, protecting me. It was now my job to carry out his last wish.

---

Morning came. The battle was over, but we weren’t celebrating. The casualties were heavy, and even though the bomb never hit us. Somehow, someway, it drifted into space, and blew up beyond our reach. Whatever did it, we just accepted it.

A certain someone came to my room that day. It was that girl. It was rather convenient; I could now thank her for all she did.

“I wanted to apologize I could not save him,” she said, feeling guilty over it.

I responded not by words but by actions. I gave her a heart filled hug and simply replied, “Thank you.”

“I…don’t understand,” she said, rather dumbfounded.

“Without you, I could have never found peace,” I explained, “from my past, from my mistakes, and from me. Without you, I wouldn’t have any resolution, and although it wasn’t the way I would’ve hoped, I won’t live my life with any more regrets. Neither Jackson or Miriam would want that.”

“I thought you would hate me,” she assumed. “I failed.”

“Never,” I said. “I could never hate you, um…”

“Leandra,” she answered for me. “My name was…is Leandra.”

“So, then, Leandra,” I said with a smile on my face, “What do you plan on doing now? You could always live here in Toledo. I’m sure it’s way more comfortable than living in a swamp.”

“To be a part of society again,” she imagined. “I hope one day I can take you up on that offer. However, as long as my brother still exists, I’m afraid my job isn’t done. What I did last night only stunned him, to say the least. He will return, and I must stop him, permanently.”

“I hope you can,” I said, “Just be careful. If you need any help, don’t forget you have friends here.”

“Friends,” she repeated, “I haven’t heard that word in a long time.” She made her way to the door. “Thank you, Scott Ryan.”

“It’s Saoirse now,” I corrected, “and I think it’s about time everyone knows it.”

---

With help from Ian, I decided to call all my friends over for a meeting. It was time for me to lay all my cards out on the table for everyone to see.

“I loved that man,” I told them bluntly. “The man you saw, you fought the past 10 years, that wasn’t him. What you saw earlier, that was my love. I could tell in his eyes the pain he had. The guilt for all the atrocities he committed. I thought I felt it all…but I never felt this.”

I paused a second to gather my thoughts and continued. “Miriam couldn’t love me exactly as I was. As we grew distant Jackson entered the picture. Something within me blossomed and all of a sudden I fell for him. I was so happy, so at peace with myself, I could have dropped everything- every masculine thought and behavior, just to be with him. And I did. My mind naturally became more feminine, seeing I wasn’t fighting it anymore, but rather instead embrace it. I purposely made myself behave like a girl.”

That might have shocked a couple people. To believe at one point I was actually embracing my femininity might have a tough sell.

“The name Saoirse was given to me on the fly by Miriam. Means Freedom. I suppose that’s how I feel now. I don’t want to go back. I don’t want to hide my true nature any longer. I’ve lost two of the most important people in my life. But Jackson gave me something just before he died. He gave me the strength to finally forgive myself. Today I can accept what I should have accepted 10 years ago. My name is no longer Scott Ryan. My name is Saoirse Ryan. I am no longer a man, I am a woman, and I am ok with that. For the rest of my time on this very earth, however long that may be, I will live my life to the fullest, and not think twice about what could have been. And I will be happy. Thank you guys for being there for me. I truly love each and every one of you, you don’t even know.”

I walked out of the room feeling like a brand new woman. I finally felt relieved for the first time in a long time. Thank you, Jackson, my love.

“Hold on!” I heard someone scream as I continued to walk down the hall. Sienna was running heavily trying to catch up with me. Apparently Mabus was weakened enough that his influence on her waned.

She finally closed in on me, panting rather heavily. I stared at her and asked, “What’s up?”

I could see the pain in her eyes. Obviously she was feeling guilty from earlier. It wasn’t her fault, but I knew how it felt when Mabus controlled me. I couldn’t help but feel for her.

She gained enough courage and began to apologize profusely. “I’m so sorry!” she cried as she wrapped her arms around me in a truly heartfelt embrace. “I was so stupid! I was so upset and heartbroken with you and Ian and all.”

I tried to get her to slow down. “Sienna,” I said.

It was to no avail though. She just laid everything out there on the open as her emotions continued to flood out.

“I should be more accepting of your desires!” She continued. “I mean, you like guys, it’s totally understandable. I mean, you are a woman and all, it’s only natural, I mean, maybe not for me, but for you…I shouldn’t have been so surprised and-“

I raised my voice as I tried to get in a word or two. “Sienna!” I cried. She immediately paused and I went in for the kill; planting a nice juicy kiss on her succulent lips.

Her eyes wide and totally speechless I finally was able to get my point across. “Yes, I do find guys attractive,” I admitted, feeling no shame as I did so. “But…” Putting my face up next to her pointy ear I seductively whispered, “I never said I didn’t love women too.”

She gave me another kiss and I couldn’t help but indulge myself in the euphoria of it all. With all my hormones building I decided maybe it was time to get to know my little Fuzzball just a little better.

“So,” I flirted, “You said you could show me how wonderful it was being a woman. Perhaps now I’m willing to take you up on that offer. Maybe you can show me what that bushy little tail of yours can do.”

She picked me up as I held onto her shoulders. It’s amazing how quickly her mood changed. Then she remarked excitedly. “Guess we oughta get a room then!”

And so begins the next chapter. I didn’t think this fight was all over. It never is. But for now I can truly begin my new life. My life as Saoirse Ryan.

---

Epilogue:

Kneeling on the floor, wrapped in her kimono, Kami took a sip of her tea as she heard the sudden ring of her videophone. She pressed a button, and a young woman appeared on her screen

“I’m sorry, Kami-chan,” the young lady apologized profusely. “Whatever mental signals this ‘Mabus’ had released disappeared. Forgive me, my mind wasn’t strong enough.”

“Do not be so hard on yourself Emily,” said the tactful untamed. “One thing you can at least say about this foe is he is very deceptive. He obviously knows we’re after him.”

“So what do we do then, my lady?” Emily asked.

“There is only one thing we can do unfortunately,” She replied. Both of them knew what that meant: they must wait. “Still, this was not a complete loss. Thanks to Miss Ryan his plans have faltered entirely. Perhaps with a little mediation this war may finally come to an end.”

Kami proceeded to put her hand over her head, which concerned Emily. “Kami-chan, are you alright?”

“It took a lot of willpower sending that missile into space,” she stated. “It took a lot out of me. I’m not invincible as you may think, Emily.”

“Will you be okay?” she asked.

“Of course, dear,” she insisted. “Please, mind not of my ailments.” She began to look her over from beyond the screen. “I can sense much stress in you as well. Perhaps it is you who needs a vacation?”

“Oh no,” She countered shaking her head, “I couldn’t bear leaving during such troubled times.”

“The best worker is one who knows what she works for,” she stated. “Go to your family, take some time off, and recuperate. You may never know if you’ll get another opportunity.”

Bowing graciously she replied, “You’re too kind, my lady. I will follow your advice then.” She bowed once more and the connection dropped.

Now alone, Kami took another sip of her tea. She sighed, realizing the difficulty of the future.

“Mabus,” She said aloud. “So much you wish the world destroyed. Your true happiness lies in the destruction of others. But once it’s said and done- what then? I know not what you plan, but I will hunt you to the ends of this universe and beyond. You will be dealt with, for the sake of humanity, Wyld and human alike.”

---

The end...

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe story
Part 1
By AoifeM

War is a gruesome thing.

People told me of the old days of a great nation, which united the land from “sea to shining sea,” how it was once the center of the universe and a melting pot of diverse cultures, and everyone did their best to get along.

I can’t help but chuckle. So much for a melting pot. It only took an “unforeseen” incident to watch the union crumble with such absolution.

That incident was the birth of the Wyld. Suddenly millions of people were gaining otherworldly powers. Some have gone through extraordinary changes; I’ve seen a man covered in scales walking about town just the other day. Some parts of the world were scared of the unknown, particularly many religious affiliations who hadn’t any idea what to make of it. Some have gone so far to believe that the devil had grabbed a hold upon their souls, and their transformations are a sign that the end of days is coming.

However some parts of society decided to use logic to understand this phenomenon. Cascadia was one such nation. My homeland, is coming into its 15th anniversary. The former great northwest have always had more of a liberal view of things. While many people were as shocked with the sudden appearance of the Wyld, other than the physical and mystical properties of these beings they were mostly like humans, cognizant. Quickly laws were passed to ensure their rights as citizens of Washington state. Soon Oregon followed.

About a year later Canada too had dissolved. Using the discourse going on around the rest of the continent, Quebec made the first move and succeeded their union. Alberta soon followed. Vancouver, Victoria Island, and their vicinity were now on their own, and their beliefs were in direct opposition to their neighbors to the east. Meeting in Seattle, the leaders of all three major Cascadian regions came together and created the new nation of Cascadia. With this came the funding for a new capital city stationed right on the 49th parallel: Unity. This city would ensure that none of the major cities, Portland, Seattle, or Vancouver, would gain more than the other.

Quickly Unity grew to over 1.5 million people. The equality between Wyld and Humans was a major factor in its fast growth; in most parts of the globe Wyld are treated like animals. Technologically Cascadia is one of the most advanced civilizations on Earth. While the remaining members of the United States still holds its seat in the United Nations the words and decisions Cascadia makes holds great weight upon the global community. Often times our nation gets the call to negotiate between the other nations. Many parts of North America still are unstable and skirmishes still break out on a daily basis.

And that’s why I was called in. I am Ian Kennedy. I am the Cascadian ambassador who was unlucky enough to mediate the situation in bipolar Ohio. Unofficially, it belongs to the Confederate States, but to say they have any real control over it is absurd. The United States would love to have another state back into the fold, and the more liberal Lake States would like it to join them so they can better control trade within the Great Lakes region. With the Confederates holding it trade is very difficult, to say the least, and by controlling Lake Erie sea trade between the Lake and United States has been cut off entirely, if not by the embargo the Confederates have against their bitter Union rivals then by the Pirates who plague the waters.

And some of those pirates aren’t in it for just the money. They belong to the fourth group in the discussion. A group of rebels who cause all of Ohio trouble. They are at the heart of the discourse- while the nations surrounding the area fight with each other these guys come in and terrorize the area, keeping everyone on their toes. The three nations realize that they aren’t the only enemies they have to deal with.

The person who leads this group of rebels is named Scott Ryan. No one really can understand where his agenda lies. His figure as well is shrouded in mystery; no one knows whether he’s even human or wyld. I’m sure the warring states do their best to dehumanize him. Still, it’s amazing how many people take up to him.

Under agreement from the three nations as well as unofficial agreement from Mr. Ryan we decided to set up negotiations at the old government complex in the ghost town of Columbus. The city was practically torn asunder, first by the Wyld Purge, and then from the mass emigration shortly after. Most former Ohioans relocated to one of the Three Nations, and most of those Ohioans are now frontline soldiers determined to reclaim their lost region. People have tried to reclaim the city, but usually the group who tries to isn’t holed up for very long; the former city is an easy target for attacks.

In my motorcade I was nestled as securely as any person could be at this point. My government was so kind to leave me with a small group of guards to watch over me, but even this couldn’t help me get over this foreboding premonition I was feeling inside. Already the Merchant General of the Lake States and Vice President of the United States had arrived, waiting impatiently for me.

“All you Cascadians that slow?” The Vice President chided. Yeah, like he had any right to talk.

“Come, come!” Followed the Merchant General, impatiently. Just loving to get to the brass tacks of things.

And yet, it wasn’t a full party. The Confederate Ambassador hasn’t arrived, let alone any emissaries from Scott Ryan’s rebellion.

Either way standing here seemed to be pointless either way. I followed them into the capital building. The old, dilapidated walls told a story of infinitesimal despair. To be honest Cascadia isn’t exactly paradise as well; sure we were much more accepting of our Wyld brethren we were surrounded by extremists in all sides. Calivada went completely 180 after the Taming, and became a more theocratical society. Alberta, which also annexed Saskatchewan, seemed to be more of a merchant based society, and while they don’t make it an effort to eliminate the Wyld in the area, they are the heavy lifters of their immense “fracking” operations: Paid very little, and segregated from the Human communities. Obviously that made us a major destination for most Wyld and their sympathizers. Sadly though, overpopulation does do quite a bit to our economy. Over-inflation and a lack of jobs didn’t help the matters, and like the rest of America, our finances are being balanced on a tightrope. To combat it we built walls upon our borders, a bad Public Relations move to say the least.

But still, nothing is as bad as I saw here. This was the result of those who couldn’t act fast enough. This is what happens when a culture shocked society lashes out, and no one could stop it.

Minutes turned into hours. Still no sign of our missing emissaries. Obviously the Vice President had enough. “Damned Confederates making us look foolish again! Honestly why did you assume they would ever bother with damned meeting anyway?”

Before I could reply though a bullet impaled the Vice President’s Skull; his blood splattered
onto the walls behind him.

“We’re under attack!” One of our soldiers exclaimed as quickly they gathered the Merchant General and me and hid us behind an old but sturdy oak wood table.

From what I could see from beyond the broken glass window was a group of ragged soldiers whose faces were conceal under bandanas. Were these the rebels? It hit me like a brick to the face- by allowing Scott Ryan in on this negotiation did I unwittingly set this trap?

Then suddenly I heard a cry from one of the soldiers. “They have a mortar!”

The words barely got out before the explosive shell made its way inside, blowing up the room and causing the building to collapse with myself and the soldiers still inside.

…I should’ve been dead.

“…Looks like he’s waking up.”

…I guess not.

“He’s real lucky we got to him in the nick of time.”

“I really don’t know why we’re treating him. I mean, he may not be any of those guys but how do you know we can trust him?”

“Come Trish. It wasn’t his fault he got caught up in this. There is no reason he should be left out there to rot.”

“Grond say man too puny. Man fight, Grond smash.”

Opening my eyes to see myself lying on a makeshift hospital bed, surrounded by four people: A giant of a man who seems to be wearing discarded automobile parts as clothing: I assume that’s Grond, a man of African American descent who is dressed in priestly attire, and two women, one with Silvery hair, and the other…

“My name is Scott Ryan,” she states, “I think we have a lot of explaining to do.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 2
by AoifeM

I turned off the faucet of my shower. My naked body glistened within the golden morning light. My naked, female body.

I wrapped a towel around my waist. I still didn’t know what was more irritating; I could either wrap the towel around my waist and let my breasts jiggle like wild, unable to ignore the feeling, or cover them up and give in to another feminine behavior.

Fuck that. I may be a woman but the hell I would let it control me, control what I was.

My name is Scott Ryan, and no, I won’t feminize it. I am 19 years old, and have been for ten years.

That’s my gift, or curse, depending on how you feel about it. Hyperactive cellular regeneration. Cut off my hand, few hours later I get a new one. Pop my head like a balloon, and a few days later, I grow another, my brain’s memories intact. And yes, it keeps me 19. Nothing short of Immolation or Cancer could kill me.

I guess it’s not that bad- I can thank God I don’t have to suffer with periods, but just the fact I even had to think about that pisses me off.

I began to strap on my bra. I detested this, but back pain doesn’t help, even if they’re a B. Plus having them jiggle even a little tends to remind me of what I’ve become. I’d rather not be distracted, particularly when in battle.

The TV was on in the background.
Tragedy struck in the former city of Columbus today. While it has become a ghost town, it was the agreed upon site where three high ranking officials of the three nations were to sit down and negotiate terms to finally end the war which had plagued this land for the past 8 years. Sponsored by the Cascadian government, the meetings came to a screeching halt as the terrorist group, headed by the enigmatic leader Scott Ryan launched an attack and destroyed the old Government Complex where the meetings were held, killing the Vice President of the United States and Merchant General of the Lake States. The Confederate Government, who hadn’t arrived by the time the attack was launched, issued this statement:

“We fight blindly, man against man, each death is another win for the Devil. We must put aside our differences as Satan’s Army marches forth. Scott Ryan is a sympather of the devil’s army, the Wyld, and Cascadia was a tool. The only way for peace is to eliminate those who further instigate this war. Scott Ryan must be stopped.”

I didn’t do that. Neither did my “army,” if you wanna call it that. I was set up, and obviously the Confederates were the top of my suspects list. Direct the other two countries against us while the Confederates pull the rug up from below them, attacking them when they expect it. The motive was definitely there too.

“I see you’ve heard the news just now,” a voice said from beyond the bedroom door. Trish came in and plopped on her bed. Wherever we went we shared rooms, and had for the past 5 years. Right now we set up a small camp in a little Village called East Liberty. The advantage is that it lies near a former automobile plant. Those resources could prove useful in our fight.

We could never stay forever though. We’re nothing more but a small guerilla group of Wyld and Wyld Sympathizers. We always or on the go, salvaging what we can and freshen up whenever we stop, hoping to always be one step ahead of our enemies.

That’s what I fight for. I fight for the hope that one day, I, and any other Wyld can finally sit down and call a place home.

“How is he?” I asked while pulling on my wifebeater shirt. We found Ian Kennedy, the Cascadian ambassador, lying in the rubble in the former ghost town of Columbus a few days ago. There was bodies everywhere, but he the only one who was clinging to life. We were able to treat him and he woke up not too long ago. I decided to give Mr. Kennedy a little time to recoup before we had our little chat.

“He seems to be doing well,” Trish replied. “Gave him another dose of nanomachines, they seemed to clean him up pretty good.”

Trish is an interesting Wyld. At a young age, when being Wyld was a new and frightening thing, some doctors felt they could prevent her ever changing into one. By using nanomachines, the theory was that they could work on the cellular level, and any form of change could be negated by the machines “curing” it. Oddly enough though, when she was 19 she went Wyld anyway. And her gift? She can control those same nanomachines that were injected into her a long time ago, shaping them into whatever form she desires. She can create daggers with just her thoughts, damage other people’s cellular structures while healing others, and destroy most electrical products. Oh…and her clothes well…those are nanomachines too, changing to whatever suits her.

Trish continued. “I still don’t know if we can trust him.”

“We’ll need him, Trish.” And we do. That’s only the half of it though. I guess…I kind of pitied him. He shouldn’t have been involved in such nonsense. He shouldn’t have to die for our battle.

“But now he knows who you are!” she quipped. And it’s true, not even my standing army knows who I am. When in battle most people just see me as just an ordinary Wyld female, or “Commander Trish’s secretary”. Only Trish, Grond, the earth manipulating, metal eating giant, and Marcus, my good friend and ex-priest, knows I’m Scott Ryan. But I wouldn’t have given Ian my name if I didn’t think it was necessary.

“Look,” I began to explain, “You saw the news, “People are out there, blasting us for things we didn’t commit. We need him on our side. We need an outside source to understand our plight. Without connections we’ll be stuck in this…limbo. He can help persuade people to change their minds. And if we can gain support, we’ll be one step closer to sovereignty.”

“I’ll trust your judgment, Sis. I won’t get in the way.”

Normally I would snap if anyone would call me “Sis.” But Trish and I are very close. She was there when I needed her. Helped me cope, even just slightly. To be honest, she’s my best friend. Even if we weren’t related, I still think of her as my sister, the closest thing to family I have.

I used to have a family. I used to be loved. I had everything really, I was a pretty athletic man, intelligent to boot. I was going to head to college, thinking of becoming a geneticist. I had the girl of my dreams. Miriam, that was her name. Not too typical not too extreme, that name was just right.

…That’s where my journey begins.

---

Piqua, Ohio, August 2, 2013

She wrapped her arms securely around my shoulders. She was kissing me all over as she sat on my lap in the front seat of my 7 year old Jeep Liberty. This was the last time I ever felt so alive.

She paused and began to stare directly into my eyes. “I can’t believe in a few weeks we’ll be heading to college. It’s so unbelievable.”

“Why’s that?” I quipped

“You know how it is, when you start getting into a routine? How you go every day feeling like nothing is ever going to change, and then one day, it’s over and suddenly it does?”

I laughed a little bit. “You want me to pinch you, see if you’re dreaming?”

She smiled in a seductive manner, and replied, “If this is a dream, I’d rather not know it.” She resumed kissing me as leaned the front seat back.

It was the last time we ever gotten to do this. I was heading up north to Bowling Green University in a couple days. I was hoping to return to her on Labor Day and continued our relationship. I never thought this last time was truly the last time.

After we had our little “fun,” I decided it would be best to drop her off for the night. I was tired and I knew that I still had things to pack and not whole lot of time to do it.

The next day I began to pack. I was carrying a mirror downstairs, and suddenly tripped. The shattered glass wound up stuck in my hand, causing them to bleed profusely. Taking a deep breath I slowly pulled the shard out from my palm, causing the blood to further gush out. I screamed in pain, and luckily my parents weren’t home, because the minute shook me to the core.

Just seconds as I removed the shard of glass from the palm of my hand, the wound began to close up. Almost a minute later, it was good as new, not even scar to show for it.

“Holy Shit!” I cried in disbelief.

Becoming Wyld isn’t uncommon, it happens every day. But this is Ohio, and the safe bet is, if you were Wyld, you better keep it hidden.

Quickly I cleaned up the mess and continued to pack like nothing happened. I thought that that was the extent of my transformation, and if that was it, then at least I can maintain some form of a normal life.

Go figure that wouldn't happen. It only took a few hours after this incident before I felt a hot uncomfortable feeling, running throughout my body. I later understood that this feeling is a hot flash.

Still this feeling was foreign, and at this time, I hadn’t clue what it was. Did the glass cause this? I looked at my hand. It seemed a little different; more slender? And was my index finger a little bigger than my ring finger? How didn’t I notice that before?

I just shook it off as nothing. I guess I hadn’t paid attention before. Soon after that “hotness” within me disappeared I was back to doing my packing. Night fell and my parents came home and helped me with my long enduring chore. That’s when it happened…

The burning came back. I dropped what I was doing and fell to my knees, holding my stomach as I felt like I was turning inside out.

As I lowered my head I stared in horror as my chest started to inflate and mounds of flesh began to fill my shirt. My hair turned red and grew out and hung over my head, blocking my view. Suddenly I felt a “crack” sound as my hips gave out and I fell onto back, writhing in agony. My muscles thinned out, I still retained a physique, but, my arms were slender and my hips widened. I felt my penis retract, and I knew then what was about to happen. I tried so hard to fight it, but if I couldn’t get this out I felt I was gonna burn alive.
With a push I felt my vagina split open. The heat and pain subsided, and the damage was done. Scott Ryan the man, was dead.

I immediately sat up in horror, oblivious to the fact I wasn’t the only one who witnessed my change. My mom screamed in a panic, and the sound traveled down the hall. That immediately caught my dad’s attention, and when he arrived and saw me his jaw dropped.

“…Dad,” I struggled to say.

The loving parents I had died on that day as well. “G-get away!” my dad cried, scared to death and unable to process the reality of the situation, “Y-you you’re a monster!”

The pain I felt inside was different then the last time, but it was unfamiliar nonetheless. It was first time I felt rejection.

He saw an old ball bat, which I used when I was in Little League. He grabbed it and began to hold it with the intent to attack me. “Leave us you demon!” He swung wildly, destroying many of my items, items I was going to take to college to me. Now I doubt even college was in my future.

I was freaking out. First I turned into a girl, and now my dad is threatening to kill me. There was only one way out: the window in my room behind me. I quickly leap out the second story window and fell into the ground below, most likely breaking my arm in the process. I didn’t have time to scream in pain, I had to run. I gather myself and took off.

This was only the beginning of my nightmare….

---

Present day

Lost in my thoughts, the knock on my door startled me into my senses. Blinking just a little to regain my composure, Trish went ahead and got the door for me.

She opened it, and Ian was there completely up and about. “I was told you were staying here. I’d like to have this discussion if you’re ready.”

It was time to put my best foot forward. It’s time to carry out my plan.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 3
by AoifeM

(taken from Ian's point of view)

Dawn arrived and a few hours passed since I awoke from my mortar-induced slumber. The woman who referred to herself as “Scott Ryan” decided it was best to wait until I get bearings straight before we have our little chat. In the meantime the Priest, who has since identified himself as Marcus, was doing his part to treat my wounds.

It really isn’t surprising these days. There have been cases where newly formed Wyld changed genders. A lot of times you can tell who they are through the trauma many of those Wyld suffer as a result. While many countries do have counseling services in order to deal with mental afflictions, many Wyld have no choice but to hide their problems in fear of repercussions.

Either way, using the moniker “Scott Ryan” while being female is very genius indeed.

Marcus came into the room, handing me supper. I was hungry, but this mush could give nightmares to a top dollar French chef.

“Sorry this isn’t much,” he empathized. “It’s hard to find decent food when the soil is barren and the crops are dying.”

I appreciated it nonetheless. Something made me wonder though. Why is a priest working for a bunch of Wyld, let alone a rebellion?

He seemed to recognize the puzzling look on my face. “You have a question for me I take it?”

“Yeah,” I admitted. “I see that you’re a priest.”

He seemed to have understood what I was getting at. “Only in God’s eyes. My church excommunicated me a long time back. Apparently we’re all God’s children, except those with tails, three eyes, or are 15 feet tall.”

He paused as I let the thought sink in. Marcus was a Wyld sympathizer.

“Have you ever heard of Martin Luther King?” he asked, “There was a time where this man was revered. He brought people together. Black, White, he worked hard to make that happen. That’s what made me become a preacher.”

“So why this? Why the rebellion?”

“Normally, I’d be one to fight this in a non-violent manner,” He admitted as a streak of guilt fell on his face. “But you can’t just force a strike, or shut down production, or starve yourself and try to get the world to pity you. The world would love to see us dead, and not think twice about it.”

“So this is a fight for survival.”

“There won’t be any Wyld pride parades, and no underground railroads leading to freedom. Here, we are on our own. This is our Megiddo, and if there was a Rapture, it must have happened long before this. Now I pray God for strength in hope that we may see the light at the end of this tunnel.”

I had to admire this man. It could’ve been easy for him to turn face and walk away, but he stood steadfast in his convictions. Too many people would rather put up with it than take a stand. Perhaps I had the wrong first impressions of this group of people.

…Then again it’s not like he was the major threat of this group either. And some people turn fanatical when defending their beliefs. While Marcus told a good story, I need to assuage my fears by speaking with someone else.

I set my breakfast aside and jumped out of bed, feeling fresh and unbelievably vibrant. To believe only days before I was knocking on Death’s door.

“I’m going to see Scott,” I told him.

---

It’s surprising how quiet this place was. Seemed like everywhere else the echoes of war could be heard overhead, but this place remained mostly unscathed. Looking at it, you could almost see the picturesque visions of Ohio before the taming, like the ones you’d see in old history textbooks.

I remembered the story about the Wyld Purge. It all started, apparently when some young girl from Columbus was murdered. Reports claimed that this girl was murdered by a rampant Wyld. That girl was the sister of General Jackson Bigsby Wells, the youngest and most accomplished member of the newly reformed Confederate Army. He supposedly dealt with the murderer, but it wasn’t enough. Armed with not only an army but the charisma that could mesmerize an entire crowd, he called for the extermination of all Wyld. The result was the Wyld Purge, and the infighting eventually caused the destruction of the Ohio capitol, and created the mess that we’re still in 10 years later.

Today he sits behind a desk in the Confederate Capital of Nashville, but you can bet his prints are all over what is happening here.

Marcus directed me to the house in which Scott was staying. He stated that She tends to stay in different quarters than most of the other soldiers, and only allows Trish to room with her, mostly for support.

So I knocked on the door, and sure enough Trish answered, with the Red Haired Woman known as Scott right behind her.

“I was told you were staying here. I’d like to have this discussion if you’re ready.”

With a nod directed toward her roommate, Scott sent Trish away, closing the door behind us.

“I see you’re up and moving,” she began.

“Yeah,” I confirmed, stretching out a little, testing my muscles to double check. “I’m surprised, to be honest actually.”

“Trish is good at what she does,” Scott stated matter of factly. She pulled up a chair and sat down, looking me over.

“Look,” she continued, letting out a sigh, “I just want you to know I didn’t blow up that build back there.”

“They look kind of like your guys,” I claimed, “I’ve seen what some of your soldiers look like.”

With a quick retort she snapped back at me, “And I’m telling you it wasn’t my troops!” Silence filled the room, seeing we were at an impasse. She calmed herself down, and continued.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to yell.” She stood up using her hands to point at her body. “Being as I am sometimes I can’t help it from time to time.”

“So I take it you weren’t always like this?” I quipped.

“No. At one time my name did match the body.” She looked down, obviously this fact brought pain into her eyes.

Suddenly she moved on to a different subject, “Look. Trust me. I truly wouldn’t want to sabotage such a thing. I want peace too; for us and for the other nations.”

Honestly, and I don’t know why, I decided to believe her. To me, I almost felt like she felt just as awful as I did about the incident. Perhaps it was the warm, yet determined glow of her green eyes. She didn’t seem to be the cold blooded killer that normally was associated with her.

“When we got there,” She continued, “the damage was done. Going to a region meeting up with four armies to talk peace, even if under the watchful eye of a neutral nation, is still a risky prospect. Someone could pick us off with relative ease if we went in through the proverbial ‘front door.’ And as you can see, we’re not a professional army. We’re just a guerilla group of Wyld, relying mostly on our powers, not training to do our battles.”

She made a good point, You can’t be too safe here, as I found out.

“I wanted to save as many people I could, but the building was leveled, and by the time we got there, most of the victims were dead. Somehow you were still alive.”

“And so you rescued me.” I finished her train of thought.

“We transported you from Columbus here.” She confirmed. “Although if I was just in it to treat you I wouldn’t have revealed myself to you.”

“There was a catch!?” I asked, stunned.

“You don’t have to do this, I won’t make you,” she said calming me down. “I ain’t one to make people into personal slaves.”

With a quizzical look I asked, “What is it you want from me?”

“I want you to take me name,” She declared, “I want you to be Scott Ryan.”

What does she mean by that? “Be” Scott Ryan? That didn’t make sense at all.

“No one knows who I really am,” She went on, “not even my army. They just assume that Trish is my Superior, or older sister, or whatever. To them, I’m just another soldier in the fight.”

She must be amazing being able to hide her identity even in front of her own men.

“My men grow restless,” She admitted. “They think they’re fighting for an imaginary hero. We have no morale, and I fear the worst. Plus,” she paused, then immediately blurted out, “I need an army! I need a figurehead that is not only male but someone who can really people! You have the charisma, you have the intelligence. You know people far and wide! You can work with other nations, negotiate, and find compromise. You have all the qualities necessary to be the leader of the unit!”

I didn’t know what to say. I was flabbergasted. I didn’t even think my skills would hold so much merit. Indeed I was good at words, and rather level headed, but she’s asking me to “Be” her- Scott Ryan. Can you just pass on your name like it’s some kind of title? It’s not like she’s Caesar or anything.

“Look, think of it like this,” She said. “Think of it as I’m the President and you’re the Prime Minister. I’ll help you manage the troops, plan our strategies, and tell you how to go about doing things. Basically, you’re my mouthpiece- no offense.”

“None taken.”

“And Trish and Marcus can help you out. They’ve carried out my decisions in my place, they probably can help you get comfortable.”

This was still a lot to consider. And she knew it; she just had to tug at my heart strings. “I want to be free! I want to be like your Cascadia! Or Japan! Or Ireland! Why can’t I-why can’t all Wyld, be free?”

Feeling dejected I let out a sigh. This is what I get for getting involved. I really just wanted to say ‘To hell with it!’ and head back home to Unity. Sadly I doubt I could, my bodyguards were all dead, no access to any outside communication, and going out in a foreign land all alone, particularly during war, was suicide. The truth of the matter was Scott and her rebels were all that I had.

…I can’t believe I’m about to go through with this, I thought back to myself.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 4
by AoifeM

(In Ian's PoV)

“I’m Scott Ryan,” I kept telling myself as I stared directly into the mirror.

I really didn’t understand any of it. Is she so insecure about coming to terms about being a girl that she refuses to even reveal herself to people? They were all Wyld, or at least sympathetic enough to know that changing genders is a common occurrence.

And that’s concerning to me. If you want to be a leader then take charge of the situation! The whole thing just confused me.

Still my goal, the whole reason I was even here to begin with, it to find some way to bring peace to the region. This is an odd way to go about it, though.

Marcus came into the room. Today was a big day. We were going over a two part plan and my
assistance would be vital.

“I see your well,” Marcus began, “To be honest, I’m surprised you’re willing to do this.”

“I’m surprised myself,” I admitted. One thing began to segue into another and my mind digressed back to Scott Ryan. “So, how long have you known her?”

"Oh, Scott?" He chuckled a little bit, then began to retell his story. “I suppose it was 10 years ago…”

---

Columbus, Ohio, December 19, 2013

There were two men, soldiers of the Confederate Army. They were driving a dump truck. Their destination was a local kiln; their payload was a bunch a corpses, all tied up in burlap sacks.

These were Wyld corpses, killed in another round of Wyld extermination. Those who were useless to them were destroyed, their bodies burned. They called it purification under holy fire. Back then many people still thought that becoming Wyld was like transmitting a disease, even though every day people were proven that a falsehood. People just want to hear what they want to believe.

Marcus ran in front of the truck, forcing it to a complete stop. The driver got out of the truck and began yelling. “What’s the big idea!?”

“I see that you’re carrying dead bodies in that truck,” Marcus stated.

“So? What’s your point?” The driver began to feel agitated.

Quickly the priest opened up his wallet and began to count the dollars he put into his hand. “Seven thousand, eight thousand, nine thousand, ten-ten thousand dollars for you and your friend each if you redirect it over to my church down the street,” he offered.

A grin reached the driver's face. He obviously was bought. “Whatever. Don’t matter to me where these bodies go.” He changed direction and drove towards the church. A good 45 minutes later the bodies were unloaded and the bribed soldiers were on their way.

Marcus stared at the unloaded sacks. Each contained a person whose life was cut brutally short. “Disgusting,” he replied, shaking his head, “even Wyld at the very least deserve a proper burial.”

He began to unwrap the bags gingerly so as to preserve the bodies as they fell onto the cobbled floor below. Many of the screamed and cries of agony were still etched onto the faces on the slain Wyld. Each one a reminder of the indifference the world had. Marcus was numb to it though. He’s seen this all too often.

Unwrapping the latest bag, a young girl lied before him, her shirt ripped to shreds, and bloodied from head to toe. She looked like she took a shotgun blast to her torso. “So young,” Marcus said, feeling a tinge of pain in his eyes. He stared at the young girl. She probably could have lived a normal life if she wanted, albeit her powers hidden.

And like some scary movie, her eyes suddenly opened, and she gasped for air.

“Holy mother of Jesus!” Marcus cried, he immediately walked over to her aid. “Are you okay, child?”

After her few breaths she stuttered out her first few words. “Where-Where am I?”

He wrapped his cloak around the lady, “You’re safe now.”

The entire trauma the girl experience exploded from her tough exterior. She wanted to try and fight it, but she couldn’t. She laid her face upon Marcus’s shoulder, and began to bawl, uncontrollably.

“It’s ok now,” He said as he put his hand on the back of her head, holding and comforting the lady.

---

December 20th, 2013

“I’m sorry I can’t be of more help,” Marcus admitted, handing her some clothes. These are all that’s left of the donation bin. There hasn’t been many supporters since I was excommunicated.”

Still wearing Marcus’s cloak, she took what he had available. She was at least happy the clothes weren’t overly feminine.

“You still haven’t told me your name,” Marcus said as he sat down beside her.

She paused, still unsure of him. She was unsure of everybody right now.

“It’s okay,” Marcus assured her. “You needn’t tell me if you don’t want.”

“…Scott,” the young girl blurted out, “Ryan. My name is Scott Ryan.”

“That’s quite an odd name for a young lady…”

Scott began to tense up; the moments that led to her in a body bag weighing heavy on her mind. I’m Wyld, he’ll hurt me, like everybody else, she felt.

“It’s okay.” He put his hand over hers, trying to calm her. “It is what it is. You couldn’t help it. That’s the thing about being Wyld.”

“W-why are you helping me?” Scott asked, struggling to inch out of her shell.

“I suppose I’m just trying to continue the dream,” He stated. “You know the one. Where all men are created equal?”

She stared down at her bosom, “I guess I don’t apply on all counts.”

“Nonsense. You look like a human. You act like a human. Replace man with woman and you still deserve to live with those rights. Nothing should be taken away.”

“Tell that to the rest of the world,” Scott quipped.

“You can’t start the journey unless you take the first step.” Marcus got up and began to walk away. Turning around he stated, “You must be hungry. I’m going to head outside and find some breakfast. Give you some free time to be alone and get dressed.”

She nodded in approval, and he left her to her business.

---

Present Day

I walked with Marcus into the abandoned automotive plant. There I could see Scott’s minions at work. Old beat up cars were being reinforced in layers upon layers of sheet metal. Grond was busy bending metal bars, lining the cars’ windows with them.

“Seems like you’re doing a good job there,” Marcus complimented the 15 foot tall giant.

“Grond happy!” He cried. He began to jump up and down, causing a minor tremor as rubble fell from the ceiling. “Grond work hard!”

“Uh…good,” Marcus replied, “…Keep up the good work.”

Trish walked over to see the commotion. “And you guys complain about us girls getting ready. And Marcus, did you really have to get Grond in a frenzy like that?”

“Gotta keep him feeling happy,” He said. Lord I don’t want to know what happens when he’s angry.

“Come on, Sis is waiting.” Trish said, leading us to her. I guess calling her “Sis” keeps others from knowing Scott’s true identity. They didn’t seem related. Although, I guess they are rather close.

Inside an old conference room Scott was waiting, busy writing notes on her little note pad, most like finishing some little details before going into the mission plan.

“Well, I’m glad we’re all here,” Scott began. “Trish, if you don’t mind.”

“No problem,” She walked over to an old, busted down computer. With her hand, she touched the tower, and just like that, that old pile of junk turned on. One upping herself, she connected to the world wide web, which was shut down in this region, since the United States still held monopoly over it. Connecting to the GPS website, she zoomed into to the site of our latest battle.

“This is Toledo,” Scott began, “one time a major city the bordered the former state of Michigan, today it serves as a heavily fortified ground and naval base for the Confederacy.”

Zooming out towards Lake Erie, Scott continued, “The Confederates control of the region has caused complications between the bordering nations, in particular the Lake States. A Merchant power, it’s major cash crop is corn. Besides being a food source, it is the major ingredient of the renewable resource called ethanol.”

This was fairly elementary, but she continued. “Because of its location the Lake States have been bottle necked by the Countries of Texas to the south and east, Alberta to the Northwest, and Mormonia to the West. These countries are major producers of Oil, and seeing Ethanol as a threat, continues to blockade the export of this fuel.”

Pausing a second, she went on, “the United States, plus many other foreign countries would be interested in the expansion of Ethanol based products. However, only the Lake States are stable enough to further develop it. And since flying is a dangerous prospect when the bordering countries are threatening you, sea travel is the way to go. And for that reason, Toledo holds significant importance.”

“You want to take Toledo?” I said in a shocked manner. “You know we can’t do this! Your rebellion has what- two, three hundred people at most?”

“You’re right,” she admitted, “We can’t. At least not alone. That’s why we need you, Mr. 'Scott Ryan'.” She smirked a little bit after saying that. “You are going to Detroit and meet with the Doge.”

“What?”

“Don’t worry, Trish will go with you. She’s a very capable bodyguard.”

“We’ve had this set up for awhile,” Trish interjected, “They agreed, their only condition was they would only negotiate leader to leader. We are to meet a small group of Laker troops outside of Toledo. They will take us to the Doge. We need you to negotiate the terms of agreement.”

“What are these terms?” I asked.

“That Toledo belongs to us,” Scott answered, “We will allow safe passage through town, the garrison of their troops and allow trade back and forth from Lake Erie. We want to be treated as an autonomous government, kinda like how Scotland and Wales were back when the UK was still the UK.”

“And what will you guys do in the meantime?” I asked.

In an almost cinematic like way, she held up her machine gun, slapped a banana clip in, and cocked it.

“We’re gonna do what we’re best at,” She claimed, “We’re gonna distract them.”

“You know, that what you’re demanding isn’t going to be an easy sell. They could just eliminate you after you eliminate the Confederates.”

“Well, you’re the negotiator,” Scott said. “One of the best around, I heard. I’m sure you can figure it out.”

Great. Out of the frying pan and into the fire.

“Anyway,” Scott replied, “You’re dismissed.”

I got up from my seat and walked out as Trish put a hand on my shoulder. “Scott wanted me to get you to do one other thing.”

Huh? I wondered, as she began to drag me out back to the garage. Put in front of all the workers, I suddenly felt a bit of stage fright. Trish picked up a rather giant metal wrench, and began to beat wildly on an empty oil drum. The resonance quickly brought everyone to attention.

“Listen up everyone!” she cried. “Your leader, Scott Ryan, has recovered from his injuries from his meetings in Columbus. He wishes to speak to you.”

Immediately I was the center of attention, not knowing what it was I was supposed to say. I heard Trish whispering in my ear, “Try to encourage them.”

Simple enough. Yet, somehow I felt like I was about to send them into a suicide run. Do I really want to encourage something that has but a slim chance to succeed? I’m a negotiator, not a miracle worker! And what chips do I have to bargain with?

Focusing my thoughts back to the men and women in front of me, I put my best foot forward.

“Men…I’m sorry. I’m sorry I haven’t been around, watching you sweat, bleed, and die for me- no, for the cause. I know how difficult it has been. It could be just so easy to run away from it all. But just because it’s easy doesn’t mean it’s right. That’s why we’re here. We don’t want to live the rest of our lives, running from house to house, hiding what we are just so we can go on living as normal as we can. We deserve to live life the way we are! As Wyld!”

The cheers of the soldiers deafened the area, but seeing as I wasn’t done, they quieted down.

“You know, they say that God is infallible, but tell me, if he was so infallible, why did he make us? I’ve dwelled on that thought, quite a bit actually. I think I’ve come up with an answer. We all are imperfect beings! And by being imperfect beings God made the perfect creatures. Creatures who feel compassion, sympathy, and ultimately understand that we cannot live life all alone! By standing here today, as brothers and sisters in arms, either Human or Wyld, you have made a statement. You made the statement that we do not fight for greed, or vengeance, or justice, but rather we fight for love, love for the common person, no matter what we are. So tonight, let us battle for each other, so that tomorrow we can all celebrate together!”

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

Author's Note: I have spent the last few days studying up on Muslim culture, hopefully making the story as authentic as possible. That being said, there are Muslim characters in this chapter and some of them do things that other Muslims may not approve of. That being said, I do this not because of any preconceptions, but rather to make the character seem as realistically human as possible. Some people morals are more strict than others, and ultimately, like any other character I create, they are all made in shades of grey. Nobody's perfect. Please keep that in mind.

Oh, and Sunday, Bloody Sunday, is from the U2 album War,  ©1983 Island Records.

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 5
By AoifeM

How long? How long must we sing this song?
How long? How long?
Tonight, we can be as one. Tonight.

I pulled the CD out from the Disc tray and tossed it aside. Must’ve been left in the car when we took it. Don’t get me wrong, I actually love U2, but I suppose you can call me a bit superstitious. A song called “Sunday, Bloody Sunday,” when ironically enough, here I am, about to head to battle, on a Sunday no less.

Of course, there are reasons I don’t want to hear it. “Tonight we can be as one,” and eerily enough, after 10 years I still feel like two different people. My female body versus my male mind. And as much as I try to hang on and cling to dear life, I fear my male mind is losing.

I barely can even remember what I looked like back when I was male. Sometimes I wonder how awkward I’d feel if by some miracle I gained my male body back. Don’t get me wrong, I’d be ecstatic, but I haven’t been a guy in so long I’d have to recommit to learning every little intricacy all over again. I wouldn’t even be surprised how weird it would feel to walk with my “third leg” intact.

And that thought pisses me off too.

Still, I put up with it, albeit reluctantly. Might be the reason I’m so busy, leading a group of ragtag rebels from behind the scenes. The more I work, the less I have to ponder about my gender dysphoria. Doesn’t help when you’re in a car, driving for an hour and a half in order to reach your destination. Marcus, Grond, the rest of my troops, and I are to provide a distraction, keeping the Confederates busy while Ian negotiates terms for an “Agreement of Mutual Cooperation” with the Doge of the Lake States. Hopefully, if all works out, the Laker troops will arrive from the back door, surprising the Confederate Army, and hopefully by attacking from both sides we’ll be able to defeat them and reclaim the city now turned fortress.

At least that’s the theory. A calculated risk to be sure. I just hope nothing bad happens to them. Particularly Ian, whom I still feel guilty when getting him involved in this. He’s taken it well though, so I can’t help but be impressed by that.

The Middleman in this operation is a man named Faried Al-Said. We contacted him a few weeks ago. Being Muslim, he, his family, and the rest of the Muslim populace have a stake in this operation as well. The Confederacy, being extremely theocratic, practically treats Muslims like us Wyld. Oh, and if you’re Muslim Wyld…good luck.

Anyway, after talking to his father, who apparently is highly respected amongst Muslim circles, they agreed to help stage this attack. As I said, they too have a stake in this. For one, the freedom to express their selves again, and two, being able to reunite with family across the border, which has a huge Muslim presence, particularly Wyld who had to abandon their homelands in the Middle East due to the growing intolerance in the region.

The Al-Said family claimed they could get Ian and Trish across the border without any trouble. Meanwhile we were to talk strategy with the head of the Al-Said household, Mohammed. Our army held back 20 miles south of the city limits. When the signal came, they would come out guns blazing.

As for Marcus and myself, we waited till nightfall came on the edge of town. It was there that Faried would rendezvous with us. Though, it sure took long enough.

“Damn,” I growled, arms locked around my body, shivering. “I sure wish he’d hurry up already. I’m freezing!”

“If you weren’t so defiant all the time I would’ve suggested to take a jacket,” Marcus replied. And there’s another disadvantage to being a girl. Seems way too easy to get cold anymore.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, shrugging him off. Suddenly I heard some rustling of leaves nearby.

“Did you hear that?”

We both turned to the direction of the sound, and a shadowy figure appeared from hiding. “I see you did come,” he replied.

“You must be Faried,” I declared, stating the obvious.

Nodding, he quickly retorted, “Come this way and follow. Stand there and you’ll be noticed.”

Agreed we rushed over to him.

“It is not very far.” He affirmed. We followed him to his father’s house, using the alleyways and other nooks and crannies as our routes of travel. Obviously he knew this area well, and I could tell that he would be valuable in our fight. Still the way we travelled felt like a parkour course. If I wasn’t built for this we’d easily would’ve passed out of sheer exhaustion. Hell even I had to slow down for Marcus a little. He’s 44 years old, and has no Wyld in him. Guess being able to regenerate has its perks, sometimes.

Luckily it wasn’t very long until we reached our destination; we were at the back door of an apartment complex.

“We’ve arrived,” Faried stated. He opened the door, and just inside the house he went to a coat hanger and pull off a scarf. He walked over and handed it to me. “Please put this over your head. Forgive me, but my father is still conservative in his values.”

I was appalled. I don’t even want to think I’m a woman, now I’m being subjugated as one?! Marcus looked at me, concerned I might blow a gasket. Under normal circumstances, I would. But his eyes also reminded me, that this is a mission, and I can’t compromise it over something as silly as this.

I took the scarf, apparently called a hijab. And I thought put on a tie was hard enough, I’m not real familiar with tying things over my head, particularly pieces of cloth. I deferred to Faried. “If you could help me put this on.”

After this whole embarrassing incident was behind me, we proceeded to enter the house. We had a seat on their couch, Faried went to get his father. Meanwhile I couldn’t help but think this hijab is like a cast; all of a sudden I had an itch on my scalp that was driving me mad and tried frantically to scratch it.

Marcus seeing me fidgeting with the scarf on my head, chided me, “quit playing around with it.”

“Well, you wear this thing and see if you like it!” I snapped back. Finally getting that itch scratched, I finally felt at ease.

Finally Faried arrived alongside his father. We stood, and he glanced at me, then at Marcus. Seeing the cross around his neck, he commented, “I am surprised a Christian would be so inclined to help what you may consider a ‘backward’ people.”

“Be it Christian or Muslim, our God is the same,” Marcus said, “Those who would use their faith to claim superiority are truly backward.”

With a grin Mohammed shook his hand, putting his left hand under his right. He then treated himself to a seat, not willing to show me the same treatment. Maybe I was overreacting; after all I was practically forced to wear this scarf for his benefit. I wonder if this is how a feminist feels?

Mohammed began, “It has been so long since we have had contact with our relatives and friends across the border. Sadiq has done much for us giving news of their exploits across the border. Still, it saddens me I cannot see those I love face to face.”

“I’m sorry for that,” Marcus replied.

Taking that to heart, Mohammed continued, “The Lake States provide for those who prove their worth, Christian, Muslim, Human or Nasnas.” I assumed that’s what Muslim call Wyld. I later was told that in Arabian Mythology it was a “half human,” literally, as in sliced in half. I was half human too, in the rhetorical sense, but that other half, I’d rather not remind myself.

“I have no qualms overthrowing this regime,” Mohammed stated, “Our family has hidden under false identities long enough. There are many of our society who wishes the same. However, many have their doubts about trusting you. They fear that even though you are facing similar circumstances, that ultimately your ‘newly created state’ will be no different. You are, after all Christian, and even if my family, and others may share the fact we are Nasnas, the similarities end there. How can we trust your word in respect to our religion, our culture?”

I took the opportunity to respond, “Mister Al Said, I’ve been through and understand the tensions that divide people of many races and cultures. Being Wyld, I know firsthand the bigotry and hatred due to our differences, physical or otherwise.”

He looked at me in shock, then turned his head to Marcus, “Why is it that she talks in your place? Does she not know that this is business?”

Marcus, quickly apologize, “My apologies. In either event I am but a lowly human being, in a group of Wyld, fighting for a cause that is unpopular to the belief of the majority of humans. If we acquire this land as our own, you will have the freedom to worship as you see fit.”

I was pissed off. I so wanted to snap this guy’s neck. First I’m being forced to wear something that just screams “I am woman!” Now he has the gull to treat me is if I’m below him?!

Faried seemed to witness my rising anger, and intervened before I exploded, “Miss, perhaps I should lead you to your quarters? I assume you are tired from the long journey.”

I relented. I can see how much this matters to him, just as much it matters to me. I took him up on his offer and left the room. Marcus can handle it; after all, half the time he handed order out to my troops in my stead.

I just can’t believe Mohammed. He’s worried about being treated fairly- what about me?

Faried and I started to walk into the bedroom in which I was staying for the night. He started to apologize for his dad, “Forgive him. Even in the Qu’ran, women should be treated with respect, what he did was not adab.”

“Huh?”

“Not polite.”

At least I felt respected by Faried, which felt good, but didn’t help make the situation any better. The worst part of this was the constant realization I am a girl. That I’ll never be able to act like I used to, and every time my gender impacts something it’s just another smack in the face, forcing me to accept reality.

As I entered the room I was met by a girl, around my physical age, 19, wearing relaxed muslim garb. Faried introduced me, “This is my twin sister, Fatima. She will assist you in everything you require. It might put your mind at rest knowing you aren’t the only female in the house. Please, have a good night.”

He walked off, leaving me in the hands of his sister. The room was overly decorative, somewhat girly, to say the least. Oh, how it gets better.

As she shut the door I immediately ridded myself of the hijab and began to stroke my fingers across my fiery red hair. Oh God how I needed to do that.

“You’re hair is very beautiful,” Fatima stated, breaking me from my trance, “Like a Huriyah.”

Again with these foreign words. I turned back to her.

“Sorry, I don’t know your name,” she realized.

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. Obviously she was kind of disappointed by my response. What was I supposed to say? Scott Ryan? And I never thought of a female name for myself, hopefully I never will.

Her frown turned into a grin. She retorted, “Then I will just call you Huriyah then!” She seemed to be a little hyper, jumping up in down. She seemed to be rather excited by my presence.

She plopped down on her bed. “My father never allowed me friends to visit,” she admitted. “I’ve never had the opportunity to be friends with another woman. This will be an enjoyable experience.”

This is gonna be hell, I thought in response. I sat down on a chair and began to take off my boots. With all the walking normal human beings would probably have corns and blisters on their feet. Mine still look as smooth and delicate as they always do.

“You have beautiful feet too,” Fatima said with a tinge of jealousy. “Definitely a Huriyah.”

Whatever. Let her call her what she wants. This is just for one night anyway.

“Hold on! Let me get something to help wash them for you!” she exclaim. And as frantically as possible she rushed out the door.

Oh, no…what is she up to? I wondered.

She came back in with a tub of warm water. “Put your feet into this.”

Well…I guess it wouldn’t hurt. I stuck my feet in the warm water. The feeling it had on my feet was absolutely amazing.

Taking a washrag she began to rub the arch of my foot. The state of ecstasy I was in quickly reached its peak as I closed my eyes, tilted my head back, and let go of all my thoughts.

She was really thorough, rubbing my heels, ankles, and even the balls of my feet. She really took her time with my toes, running through every crevice. I could get used to this.

Unfortunately everything has its end. “Alright! I’m done!” She cried.

Opening my eyes I immediately took a look at my feet. My mood swung right back to anger as soon as I saw what she did.

“I hope you liked it. I thought green would be the perfect color, seeing it matches your
eyes.”

She painted my toe nails. I was shocked I even let her get away with that. I stood straight up.

“What? Fatima asked, sort of distraught, “You don’t like it?”

Not knowing how to reply I stammered, “J-just…don’t worry about it. It’s fine!”

Obviously she didn’t believe me. With some tears in her eyes she cried, “I’m so sorry!” and rushed out the room.

Great, I thought to myself. I lied down on her sofa, too tired to even chase her down. This day was a disaster. I just wanted it to end. Tomorrow was a big day.

---

I woke up to the beams of morning light hitting directly over my eyes. Stretching out, I felt a little better. I hadn’t a lot of time, so I quickly got a shower, disappointed that not even that could take the polish off my newly pedicured toes. If I had more time I’d figure out how, but for now I suppose my boots can hide it.

With everything in order I head downstairs. Apparently Marcus, Faried and Mohammed had already left. They must believe I’ll meet up with them.

Without so much as breakfast I quickly made my way to the door. Opening it I headed outside.

...Or I was supposed to, anyhow.

Something impeded my progress, like a barrier, and launched me back down the hallway. Annoyed, but not hurt, I looked at other exits, including the back door. Those too, were blocked.

Fatima, seeing what the commotion was about, came downstairs. Seeing what I was up to, she spoke. “You aren’t allowed to go out there. My father forbids us.”

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 6
by AoifeM

“You aren’t allowed to go out there. My father forbids us.”

Well there goes my morning. I was prepared for a bad day. After all, I’m fighting a war here, and I’m not sadistic enough to think killing would brighten my mood. If it wasn’t for this, I’d probably never kill at all. However I could steel myself from that. Having my rights denied because I’m a girl, something I had no desire of being, well, it’s those unexpected things that could cause anyone to snap.

“You put up with this all the time?” I asked Fatima as she helped me up from my latest attempt trying to break through this invisible barrier her father put up.

“I don’t want to,” she admitted. “I would love to live life how I wished. But I also have a family. I love my brothers, and even after all this I still love my family. It’s too hard for someone such as I to leave. Without them I am alone.”

I could sympathize to an extent. She had no one else. Here at least she had protection from the soldiers outside. But this is no way to live a life. This only makes me more resolved to take back this town.

Hard to do when you’re trapped.

“I don’t suppose you know how to break through this barrier,” I asked.

“It only effects girls,” Fatima answered, “Men can go through without trouble. If you are accompanied by a male, you can pass. My father always requires women to be supervised.”

Great, I thought. So it truly was a sexist barrier. Lovely. And there’s no guy in sight. I can’t be stuck here damn it! I swear I’m gonna ring Mohammed’s little neck.

I had to think. My first instinct was to check outside and see if there’s anybody that could provide my escape. Peaking through the window I saw a Confederate soldier walking about, completing his rounds. Just my luck, he was alone. Now all I had to do was lure him inside.

Looking at myself, I deduced that there was only one real surefire way I could do that, and it slightly made me feel nauseas.

I turned to Fatima and I gave her a stern warming. “You tell no one of this.”

Trying to fight back my pride, I slowly walked up to the front door. Taking one deep breath and opened it.

I really can’t believe I’m about to do this.

In the most provocative manner I called out to the soldier, “Hey there. I was looking at you walking back and forth like that. Doesn’t it seem a little boring, doing that all by your lonesome?”

He turned at me, obviously uncomfortable and gave me a reply, “It’s my job, ma’am.”

Trying to get him to bite, I turned it up a notch. Touching my breasts, pretending to adjust my bra, I seductively replied, “That’s a shame. I’m reeaallly bored, and seeing you there, I figured you’re as bored as me. And soldiers…I really love a guy in uniform.”
Stammering, he replied, “You do?”

God damn how long does it take to get this shmuck to get over here? “Of course. What lady wouldn’t want a well to do guy by her side? They’re so hot.”

I saw him tug at his collar, he looked like he was sweating. I have him on my hook, now to reel him in.

“Why don’t you come on in and I’ll show you a good time.”

He nervously looked to his left and right. Seeing no one was watching he dropped what he was doing and ran eagerly inside. I shut the door behind me.

“Alright, baby,” the soldier flirted. “Show me what you can do.”

I gave him a little smile, and gently stroked his chin. With that same hand I quickly smacked his nose and jammed it up his brain. Then similarly I smacked his chin, followed by snapping his neck. I guess that might’ve been a little excessive; after the last few days, I suppose my anger needed an outlet.

Fatima looked at me in shock. I knew by doing this she couldn’t stay here anymore. I had to take her along with me. Plus, I must be half the weight of the man I just killed. I needed her help to carry him.

Dragging him to back door, I shouted back to her, “Come over here and put his arm over your shoulder.” She was apprehensive. “We can’t stay here; they’ll probably notice sooner or later and try to search for him. We need to get out of here.”

She walked over to me with legs shaking. “Look, he isn’t gonna hurt you. Just don’t think about it. Close your eyes or something!”

With great reluctance she did as I instructed. With the back door open, I silently prayed this would work. With both of the soldier’s arms around the two of us we took a step outside. It worked; I made it out.

We carried it over to the corner, well hidden from the sun’s rays. After we laid it down, I procured his guns and ammunition. Now armed with a handgun and rifle, I was ready to get out of here.

“So, do you know where Marcus and your brother and father were heading?” I asked her.

“What I’ve overheard is that they were going to head out of town to the windmills in the southwest,” she stated.

Windmills, out of town? I suppose that would make sense. As a source of power, it could do some damage, albeit minor. Still, it could be enough to grab the army’s attention. And if they send the city’s troops to investigate, that may make taking the town much easier. Separate and take them out.

Still, from what I gather, the windmills are rather far away from here. The next point of business is to find a vehicle. That may take a while.

With a plan in place I signaled Fatima, “Let’s go.”

The alleyways were difficult to traverse. All I knew is from photographic memory, and I doubt that will be enough. I had to search in many places, from alleys to streets to find a vehicle I could steal, and I’d have to do it when no one notices.

Plus I had to wait up for Fatima. “Please stop,” she said, obviously in exhaustion. I relented, and found a small little nook that we could sit down a rest a little bit.

Looking at her, I couldn’t help but feel guilty. She shouldn’t have to go through this.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to go too fast,” I stated.

“It’s ok, Huriyah,” Fatima assured. “That just means I’ll have to work harder to be as strong as you.”

That surprised me. I thought all of the things I was doing was repulsive to her. “I don’t think you want to be like me.”

“Sure I do,” She insisted. “You’re strong, eager, intelligent, beautiful. You are an inspiration to me. You’re what a woman should be.”

I couldn’t help but blush a little. I made a fan. With my face red, I replied, “Thanks, don’t sell yourself short though. You must be strong to live with a father like that. I would’ve fallen apart a long time ago.”

“It’s not a big deal,” she said modestly.

“Sure it is. And when you get out once in awhile, people can see how awesome you truly are.”

Her smile widened. “Thanks,” she answered.

Sadly, the good vibes ended with the sound of a cocked gun. Pointing at my chest was a shotgun, being held by a Confederate Soldier, who was joined by another.

I really hate shotguns…

“Get up!” he demanded of us. I sighed and got up. By the look of his eyes, he was as cold blooded as they get. Not good.

“I knew we had Muslims in this town,” he continued. Obviously Fatima’s hajib tipped him off. “And a sympathizer. Shame, you both do look mighty fine.”

You know, I’m getting a little tired of people thinking I’m a weak, defenseless, second rate person.

His buddy elbowed him and added, “You know, there’s no reason to let them go to waste. Let’s have a little fun. We can waste them after!”

With a cold grin, the soldier replied, “That’s a good idea. Haven’t had a good fucking in awhile.”

Okay, that does it. With a quick movement I smacked his gun away from my chest and shifted to my left, reaching my holster I whipped out my handgun and buried a few bullets in his chest, effectively disabling him.

Sadly I was left wide open to attack, and his friend had his own gun, ready to fire.

…This was gonna hurt.

Closing my eyes, I was prepared to get what was coming to me. What came next was an unexpected sound, similar to a blade being swung in the wind. The man let out a deafening cry. I opened my eyes, and saw the man with his wrist sliced right off. Fatima had a secret underneath that hajib. Her hair was sharp enough to cut like a blade. And with another swing of her head, she decapitated him.

Her defensive nature quickly subsided, and only her surprise and shock remained. I know that look. That was her first kill.

I ran up to her and wrapped her into a hug, trying to console her. “It’s ok, Fatima. It’s ok.”

She began to sob on my shoulder. I couldn’t help but shed a few tears myself. After all the stress I’ve been through the past few days I deserve a good cry, woman or not.

A few minutes later with barely any time to recompose ourselves we moved out. But not before Fatima told me, “Thanks, Huriyah.”

Our goal resumed. Across the alleyways and streets, with a little more discretion we hunted. It’s surprising how few cars there were. I never knew how to hotwire; if we had to take a car we usually got Trish to use her powers to get it started. I needed a vehicle with the keys inside, or at the very least find them on a driver or something. Chances that means another encounter with a Confederate jackass. At least I’ll be on the offensive this time.

Luckily my prayers were answered. There was a humvee patrolling the block, heading this way. This time I figured I’d sacrifice my body in a different way.

“Stay here, Fatima,” I told her, “I’m going to go grab that vehicle.”

She nodded as I had her hold my guns. I ran out from the alleyway and onto the street, right in front of the vehicle, hitting me as the driver screeched his brakes to a bloody halt. He got out of the car to check up on me.
“Damn it,” He cursed, “That’s all I need.”

The pain quickly subsided as I quickly recovered from my injury. With haste I jumped to my feet, reached for his pistol and fired a few rounds, subduing him. With his car still running I motioned Fatima over and we hopped in, driving off.

Mission accomplished. Now to meet up with Mohammed, and give him a piece of my mind.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 7
by AoifeM

(Taken from Ian’s PoV)

We left sometime earlier than Scott- I mean, the “former” Scott. Her role was now mine to identify with, and it was my job to negotiate a treaty with the leader of the Lake States, Doge Reynold Giovanni. With me was my only bodyguard, Trish. It felt so insignificant from the last time.

Then again, the last time my guardians had died in a rather gruesome manner. At the very least, she knew the lay of the land here. Plus, she seemed really powerful, as I would later find out.

We stopped at an open field just outside of Toledo. Back in the day it probably was used as a corn field. It’s a shame what war can do to something. With the lights turned off, we waited. A man named Sadiq, apparently the older brother of our contact Faried, was to meet us, and that he somehow had the means to get across the border to Michigan. I didn’t question it, so I’ll take whatever help he can get me.

“Let me see your face,” Trish demanded for some odd reason. Staring right back at her she took her hand and suddenly I felt a tingle running through my face. It disappeared in a few seconds and apparently I felt normal.

“Now you don’t look so suspicious,” she explained. Looking into my rearview mirror I can see the subtle changes she made; my face was slightly paler, and my hair was brown- a striking difference from my normal blonde look.

“The best makeup you’ll ever know,” She said, obviously complimenting herself, “Gotta make sure everything goes without a hitch. Who knows who may recognize you.”

Guess she has a point, I am, or rather was, a negotiator for one of the more well to do countries in America. I’m just surprised she does it.

“Is there anything you can’t do?” I asked, still stunned by my new look.

“I’ll let you know when I find something,” She said as she got out of the car. Seeing she was about to leave me behind I got out and followed her. Sometimes I think she may be a little indifferent towards me.

Apparently she saw something I didn’t as if by magic, a strange man crept up from the shadows.

“You must be Ms. Adams.” He said, recognizing Trish. “And this is the great Scott Ryan. It is an honor to finally meet you. You’ve inspired many of people to take arms for a genuine cause.”

Not knowing what to say, I just answered, “Thank you.”

“I am Sadiq Al-said,” he confirmed. “I wish we could talk under more favorable conditions, but I fear we have little time.” Out of his backpack he pulled out something that reminds me of an old genie lamp.

“What are you going to do with that?” I wondered aloud.

“This is my gift,” he said. “Fear not, as long as I am around you will be safe.” All of a sudden with a flick of a wrist I found myself and Trish paralyzed. He began an incantation and suddenly the nozzle end of that lamp began to seem a little bigger, as if it was becoming a black hole, and swallowed us up.

---

I suppose it must’ve been a good ten minutes until I was up on my feet. The whole thing felt like a huge acid trip, and I wasn’t really good with the whole warping feeling.
“Took you long enough,” Trish mocked. She was apparently sitting on a comfortable sofa on top of luxurious brightly colored pillows.

Looking around, you could probably mistake this place for a room in an old Middle Eastern palace. The silk curtains, the gold walls; it was only the tunnel like cavity behind me made me realize that we were literally inside the magic lamp.

“Looks like Sadiq knows how to care of a place,” I commented as I grabbed a pillow a sat down.

“Date?” Trish asked as she handed me a piece of dried fruit.

“Thanks,” I said, taking her offer. “I’m surprised he was able to find such food.”

“I’m surprised he could even shrink them,” she said as we had a good chuckle.

Changing subjects I figured I’d get things off my chest. “Can’t believe I’m about to do this. It’s kind of rough, I still don’t know if I can do it.”

“You’ll be fine,” Trish insisted. “Scott wouldn’t have asked you otherwise.”

“So you believe in her?”

She smirked a little, “Without question. I’d follow her to the depths of hell in back.”

“So how long have you known her?”

“It’s going on 5 years,” she replied. “Before I was with her I was a slave.”
That must’ve been rough. Such things are condemned by even the more Wyld unfriendly nations. Many countries keep that hidden, but make no mistake, people do know it happens, and tend to turn a blind eye toward it.

“I was born in Maryland,” she continued. “My parents forced me out, even after all the bullshit treatments they gave me. It’s still United States territory, but in that area there were some Confederate Sympathizers. Seeing I was alone, and I hadn’t really understood my powers yet, I was captured and taken west.”

“I’m sorry,” I sympathized. “I can’t imagine how that must’ve felt.”

“Yeah, but I’m okay now,” she claimed. “Scott saved me. She didn’t have to take such a risk, but she did. She allowed me to follow her, and she taught me that being Wyld wasn’t a curse like my parents thought it to be. In fact, I don’t think I could ever go back to being human.”

“I see. You must hold a lot of respect for her.”

“She’s the only family I got.” Trish stated. Shaking her head though, she commented, “I just wish I could do something to help her in return.”

“Like what?”

Taking a minute before deciding to answer, she finally trusted me enough. “I know that she wasn’t always a girl. I know that there were a lot of things that occurred in her past that makes my trauma pale in comparison. I just want her to accept herself and be happy, just she did for me.”

I see now that beyond the tough exterior that Trish really was a kind and generous soul. I felt I was guilty of disliking her on first impressions. And I’m a negotiator and should know better than that.

Trish stared at me a little and perplexed me by what she said next. “I wonder if she sees something more in you than just this.”
“What do you mean by that?”

Attempting to hold back her giggles, she answered, “Oh, nothing.”

---

Being inside a magic lamp, it was hard to tell how much time has passed. I felt like it had been hours. I was starting to drift off, and Trish was out like a light way before me. About to join her, all of a sudden I felt numb again. Without so much as a moment to prepare we were out and back to normal size on solid soil.

Wide awake now I saw Sadiq out in front of me. Seeing his uniform my eyes grew wide in panic.
Turning to Trish, who was still struggling to awaken, I implored her, “Trish, look!”

She too got a little nervous and immediately stood in a defensive position. Sadiq was wearing a Confederate Uniform.

“Please, stop,” he begged, “I said I would not hurt you.”

“And what makes me want to believe you?” Trish exclaimed.

“Is it a surprise that I am in their army?” he asked. “I am but a spy, working on the inside.”

We let our guard down, and he continued to explain.

“I go by the name Samuel Olsen there. Impressed by my reconnaissance abilities I was made to be their scout. They assume I spy on event from across the border, but in reality I’m doing the exact opposite. This is the only way our Muslim community keeps contact open from the border, and the only way to travel across it.”

It does make sense to have your own set of spies planted inside the army. Feeling a little bit more at ease I started to look around at the scenery.

“So…” I began. “This is the Lake States?”

“Yes,” he confirmed. “We are in safe distance from the border now. However my time with you is short, I must return in order to prevent suspicion.”

He turned and pointed to the main road. “There is a guard post up ahead. They are expecting you and will escort you the rest of the way to Detroit. Much luck to you.”

With that he returned to the shadows, leaving us to our next destination.

It was but a few miles until we reached the little outpost. It was surprising that this was the only thing keeping the Confederate forces back. It seemed almost too quiet.

But there it was: a small little base, which defended a small little town. And waiting for us was the commander of the small group; a small, Pixie like girl, with glowing green wings and all, screaming like a drill sergeant.

“Make sure this rail guns are reloaded ASAP! You, yeah you! I want to make sure all the tanks are fueled and in running condition! The rest of you, remain ready for further instructions!”

It’s surprising how well her voice could carry. It didn’t take long for one of her sentries to spot us however, and she quickly allowed her army to lower the gate.

She fluttered towards me, “You must be Scott Ryan,” She stated, “I am Commander Silverwisp of the Lake State Special Forces.” She held out her hand, and I shook it.

“Silverwisp was your real name?” I couldn’t help but asked.

“No, but I felt it went with the look,” she defended. “Let me say you’re an inspiration to me, sir. Because of you I enlisted hoping to further help the status of Wyld in the Lake States region. I’m currently the highest ranking Wyld officer in the entire military.”

I really am surprised how much influence Scott really had. Even Wyld from across the border idolize her. I knew the Lake States weren’t horribly thrilled about the Wyld, but they’re more of a Merchant society. If the Wyld can help and even benefit their bottom line, they could stay, even if their position in society is less than perfect. It was all about how useful you were to the government. And Silverwisp must be very useful.

“Thanks,” I complimented. I couldn’t help but find it funny how one minute she was a fiery drill sergeant and the next she was like a kid meeting Santa Claus for the first time. That’s the weird thing about Fey Wyld; no matter what they do they’ll always carry that cheery disposition.

“My men are on standby!” She said, gushing in pride, “I hope the Doge will give us the signal. I’ve been waiting a long time to pulverize those Confederate meatheads!”

It really took all of my effort not to laugh. It was just too adorable. I’m sure there was more to her than meets the eye though.

“Speaking of the Doge,” I digressed, “We were told somebody will escort us to him.”

“Oh, yeah!” she cried, almost as if she were forgetting that one important detail. “This way!”

She fluttered over to a jeep, which seemed to be getting refueled.

“This jeep is my baby,” She declared. “The plush seats keep the wings from getting crushed. It’s really expensive stuff!”

She then turned to the mechanic refueling her vehicle. “Is it good to go?”

Standing at attention he replied, “Yes ma’am!”

“Alright,” She replied, “I’m to escort these people to the Doge in Detroit. I will be back in a few hours. Make sure you guys stay in line!”

“Yes ma’am.” And with a salute he went back to his regular duties.

“Well, ya ready?” She said in a playful manner. With nothing better to do, and little time to waste, we hopped in. Staring at the brakes I couldn’t help but noticing, were those books tied on to the pedals?

“Buckle up guys!” She cried. I was already getting a little panicky about having a hyperactive pixie driving me to town. I looked at Trish, wondering if she might have shared my sentiment, instead I saw her as relaxed as I have ever seen her.

“These seats are so divine,” Trish proclaimed, having no cares in the world as she slouched further in them.

Without warning Silverwisp started her car, and with full pedal on the gas, she drove off.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 7
by AoifeM

The sun barely rose and the bazaars of Detroit were already out in full force. Many luxuries, particularly spices, incense, and cashmere, could only be found here. Many of the Middle Eastern Wyld who fled their homes settled in this area; many of them bring their powers over to help manipulate the soils in this area, allowing the growth of many plant goods that normally would be indigenous to the region. Such things, plus their advancements in ethanol technology, made the Lake States a hotspot for economic growth and prosperity.

That was, of course, if their neighbors weren’t blockading their borders. Mormonia was way too immersed in their religious philosophy. Anything that wasn’t approved by their religious leaders could not pass. Texas and Alberta both remain major players in the fossil fuel market. Anything that would negatively affect their sales would be disastrous, as their cultures refuse to adapt. The Canadian Federation is a wild card- they were a group of city states that still hang on to the Canadian name, but all are governed in an entirely different manner, only sharing currency and military, which prevented Wyld enlistment.

And that left the Confederacy. If we took Toledo, that would leave Lake Erie in the clear. If they can get free passage the Lake States can reach their closest trading partner, the remaining United States, which has since claimed the city of Cleveland as its own.

It was my task to convince Doge Giovanni to form an alliance with us, and take Toledo from the Confederate’s hands. That should be the easy part. The difficult part, however, was trying to convince him to allow Toledo to maintain autonomy after its capture, becoming the first piece of land acquired by Scott in the contested region. If I had time to prepare, I may have had a better chance at successfully negotiating an agreement. However I have never met the Doge. I didn't know his personality, and it makes things difficult when there are so many things unknown at this point. It only takes one misstep to ruin everything.

Of course, my biggest worry at the moment is to get to the meeting alive. Our chauffer, Miss Silverwisp, wasn’t making my prospects any better.

Driving more erratically than a drunk driver, she put as much force on the gas as anyone I know. The stacked books strapped on the pedal probably didn't help things. She took out a few fire hydrants and running over potholes as we blazed through the heart of downtown. Many pedestrians were lucky to dodge us as we came roaring down the road.

Honking the horn wildly, she yelled to the outside world, “MILITARY BUSINESS COMIN” THROUGH! GET OUTTA THE WAY!” Honestly, maybe she should stick to flying…

Behind me in the back seat was my capable partner, Trish. She was fast asleep on those plush like seats. Under normal circumstances they would be rather comfortable, but not when every turn led to another flash of life appearing before my eyes. If any enemy was out there scouting Trish’s weakness, they have it now: soft furniture.

Over the horizon was our destination and my proverbial light at the end of the tunnel- The polis of Detroit. With the slam of the breaks Trish was jerked awake, and I was counting my blessings I made it through this alive.

Jumping out of the car, Silverwisp gave me a confident smile, “Go get ‘em, big guy! Do you need me to stick around after your through?”

Shaken to the core with that thought, I shook my head and profusely insisted, “No, no! Don’t worry about us! You should get back to base and prepare just in case we get the go ahead!”

“Optimistic are you?” she inferred. “That’s what I like about you! Always thinking ahead! I guess I’ll see you on the battlefield!”

With that she drove away; the clouds of exhausts trailing her from behind. Now that that was out of the way, I began to take focus on the task ahead.

Sensing a little bit of stage fright, Trish did her best to calm my nerves. “Don’t worry. Just do what I know you’re capable of. You’ll be fine.”

Taking a deep breath, we slowly climbed up the stairs leading into the polis entrance. We were stopped by a cohort of security guards. These were no ordinary guards; they were the Missa Solemnis- the Solemn Mass. They say nothing, they show nothing; their face is stone, as if they were nothing more than machines. The mere presence of their countenance was enough for most people to think twice about messing with them, and those who do, well, apparently they’re never heard from again.

Checking us for any hidden weapons gave us both a rather uncomfortable feeling. After they frisked us they allowed us entrance. We entered through the antique wooden doors and made our way down the immense hallway; two Solemni followed at distance, only adding to my already unnerving disposition.

Through another set of doors we reached the forum, where the Doge was waiting. He didn’t hesitate to start speaking.

“Don’t you find it wonderful?” He began. “I’ve always had an interest of old, ancient cultures and traditions. Rome, Venice, Athens, Arabia- Just look how it made even the most defiled cities into a magnificent culture hub!”

He only spoke a few words and yet I was already trying to get a good feel on who I was working with. He seems to be one of those people who carried a self-serving bias, I thought to myself. He’s already bragging about his accomplishments. I needed to take this to mind when I start negotiating with him.

“To me life is about worth,” he continued. “And to me, you are nothing more than dogs.”

And he’s an arrogant prick to boot. This will be a tough job.

He walked up to me, and as callously as he could he asked, “Tell me, what purpose is there for you to come to my grand nation? Is it to grovel? What purpose would there for me to ally with you? What could you say to me that you could not have said to my Merchant General? The very one you crushed under a pile of rubble!”

Of course it came back to that time in Columbus. I was there too, buddy. Looks like that was my first goal of business; to convince him we weren’t involved.

“Your eminence,” I began. “You must believe me when I say that we were set up. What purpose would we, a small rebellion whose lives depend solely on remaining hidden, come out the open, to you, knowing full well that our group would be destroyed if I were to be disposed of?”

“And who do you suppose would have done such a thing?” the Doge questioned. “It was not as we did not see with our own two eyes the filthy look and nature that one would normally associate with such a rebellion. Then again, I suppose your type would not have heard of such amenities as the television.”

Responding, along with giving a little inadvertent jab at the glamorously groomed ruler, I replied, “In war, the one who wins isn’t the one with the more pristine uniforms.”

Slightly taken aback by my comments, he shrugged it off and inferred, “So then, if it wasn’t you, then who was it?”

“Well, your Excellency,” I continued. “There were three members present at the time of the attack. One was members of your faction, the second from the United States, and the third from Cascadia. We were indeed invited to join as a member of these negotiations. However, it proved rather difficult for us to make it when we are in Confederate territory. It is not like we can just walk through the front gate, so to speak.”

Intrigued, he allowed me to continue. “Go on”

“Would it be so hard to believe if one were to say the Confederacy blocked us from arriving, disguised them to look like us “filth”, and destroy the government complex, pinning the blame ultimately on us?”

“Hmmm,” The doge pondered, seemingly unimpressed by my explanation. Still, if there’s one thing that someone like him cares more than vindication is the smell of money. If he can get something out of it, then maybe it’s enough to save my hide.

He finally spoke. “Suppose I were to believe your story. Suppose you’re not as foolish as I had first believed. What exactly do I get from such an alliance from you?”

“Well,” I began to respond, “The most obvious gain would be the removal of the Confederate presence on your front door. Detroit has a little more breathing room and the blockade would effectively be removed, allowing you safe passage through Lake Erie, allowing access to your potential customers.”

“And what can you do to ensure our victory?” the doge questioned. “My armies are heavily armed, and yet we have never broken through. You are but table scraps!”

“Never underestimate the power of asymmetrical warfare,” I told him. “We do the dirty work, setting off distractions, getting the Confederate soldiers to move away from the comfort of their home base. We can attack from the shadows. Our “drab” look makes us blend in. They will have a difficult time separating friend from foe. With all the problems within their own town, they will be unaware of your surprise attack.”

“I see,” he said, “Perhaps if you prove useful I will spare you from punishment. Another city in my ranks would be of benefit.”

“We would prefer to claim Toledo as part of the rebellion,” I stated.

“And who are you to make demands to me?” he scoffed, looking down on me like I was a leper.

“Think of it this way,” I told him, “We wish to be an Autonomous government, ran similarly like Windsor to your east. Free trade, free borders. Uninhibited access through Lake Erie. And another potential trading partner, which could further help expand your trade empire without a loss of life.”

“Hmph, whatever,” He finally accepted. “We’ll allow your stupid state to go through. I have heard enough. We will prepare the troops. Now leave me.” With a motion of his wrist he shooed us off. I would have to think even the most composed negotiator would attack him in a fit of rage. He's lucky I have a lot riding on this.

With that we turned and left through the very doors we came in through. Trish seemed absolutely surprised how smooth everything went.

“I can’t believe he was so easy to convince,” she whispered to me as we walked down the halls.

“Oh, I don’t expect him to keep the bargain,” I admitted to her. “He’s just making good use of us before he stabs us in the back. He's not one to accept compromise. He wants everything. I fully expect him to betray us, it’s inevitable.”

“Then why are we just turning away like this?” Trish questioned.

“Might as well get just as much use out of him,” I answered her bluntly. “Besides, I don’t think he is the one I need to convince.”

“You don’t?” She said, looking at me with wonderment.

“Don’t worry,” I told her as I sported a conniving grin. “I have a plan. And you can be sure that it will get results.”

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of It All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 9
By AoifeM

It didn’t take too long to spot the smoke clouds in the distance. The battle was already in progress, and the way it was being fought was too reckless even for my rebellion. However, for someone as stubborn and adamant like Mohammed, well, I wouldn’t put it pass him.

The Four Windmills was an unofficial landmark of Ohio. It was quite the site as you traveled out from the old Bowling Green Campus- The campus I would have attended if I hadn’t had the unplanned sex change. Then again, it wouldn’t be a year later when the campus would shut down entirely; the Confederacy gained control of the state one year later.

And with its control all the power from these windmills were redirected into the city, which was needed to create a new fortified base to defend from Lake State incursions. While back in the day it proved a necessity, over the next ten years new plants and power supplies made the windmills irrelevant. Still they are a part of the city’s power grid. Even a minor fluctuation could sound off the alarms.

Of course there are better ways to go about getting the job done besides charging headfirst into the heat of battle. The Windmills are guarded by a small base of about 60 soldiers. A highly trained military force might be able to take them, but for the ragtag group that I employed a Pyrrhic victory was all that awaited them.

I couldn’t change anything now. We had to eliminate the troops quickly and destroy those windmills before reinforcements arrive.

And once through I’m gonna rip that jackass Mohammed a new one, so help me God.

And by my side was Mohammed’s little daughter, Fatima. Seeing her in action, she was a rather formidable fighter, even if her father thinks less of her. However I still felt guilty having her with me. She was still young; a newborn Wyld, if you would. To be so young and already tasting the bitter taste of war pained me. I wish I could just find a place to hide her as I join the fray, but there was no time to spare. I had one advantage that my soldiers didn't- It takes a lot more than bullets to kill me.

…Time for my biggest strength to become my biggest curse. Reaching down my holster, I pulled out my 9mm. Reaching for a clip I loaded it and immediately handed it to Fatima.

With her eyes widened, she cried, “What do you want me to do with this!?”

With my eyes on the road I put a hand on her shoulder and replied. “I’m gonna go out there and lure them out. I want you to cover me.”

“What?” she screamed, obviously stunned by what I was suggesting. “I’ve never handled a gun in my life! What if I hit you?”

“Don’t worry about it,” I told her matter of factly. “I’ll be fine. Now, get down!”
Nearly at the front gate I slammed my foot on the brakes and power slid my humvee 90 degrees, providing Fatima the cover she needed.

"Stay behind the vehicle," I implored. "Do not come near me, no matter what the circumstances."

With the dust clouds impeding the enemies’ sight, I grabbed a hold of my Sub Machine Gun and vaulted out the car door, guns blazing. If this was an MMORPG, I would be the tank, and it was time to get agro.

I began by immediately targeting the sentry towers; if anything would cause me the biggest trouble it would be them. With a quick glance I aimed my gun and began to fire, killing the guard in a pre-emptive strike as I sprayed the tower with rounds of bullets. With a swift shift to my right, I shot the guard from the other tower; the bullets flying like mad, they didn’t see it coming.

Even though the gun was rather inaccurate, it did its job. And it looked like it got the troops attention. The guards were swarming out from the gate. With my gun reloaded I began to shoot them as they appeared. Obviously this wasn’t going to last forever, but that was the point. I was out in the open; nothing short of painting a giant bullseye on my body could make me a bigger target.

…And how I was a glutton for punishment.

I unloaded another round as I began to take shots in my abdomen. I struggled as I loaded another magazine, only further hampered as I took a shot in the shoulder.

Kneeling in agony and only able to hold on by adrenaline at this point, I resumed firing. Everything was in slow motion. It was like an old school war movie. It’s a shame this is real life.

I was out of ammo, and I was out of gas. A quick shot in my head and I was out. My last thought was, please Fatima don’t go running out to assist me.

Death is a funny feeling. It’s a lot like sleeping really. People talk about out of body experiences or visiting old loved ones or whatnot, but I haven’t had any of those. Then again, maybe I haven’t been dead long enough to find out. Time just seems to stop. Hell, it might’ve felt like two hoursin my mind only to find when I come to it’s only been a few minutes.

It took nothing more than a poke from an enemy soldier’s shotgun butt to stir me back to consciousness. I could feel the presence of the confederate soldiers surrounding me.

...Fools.

As they began to walk back to base, not even paying attention to my humvee, most likely because of the battle on the opposite end of the field. The bullets fell out of my open wounds as the injuries began to seal themselves up. Time to surprise these idiots a second time.

I discreetly loaded my gun as I rose from the blood stained ground. With a sly tone I called out to the soldiers. “Hey, boys.”

They turned around as I began to fire at the once again. They were hopeless, like sitting ducks as I put a few soldiers out of their misery. Signaling Fatima, she rose from behind our vehicle and pelted a couple more. With just the two of us we successfully took out one third of their men out.

Fatigued beyond belief I fell to the ground- rapid regeneration can do that to you. With everything in the clear Fatima ran up to me and wrapped herself over my shoulder for support.

“Are you okay?” She asked. “Did I shoot you?”

A bullet- most like from her gun, dislodged from my forearm as the wound healed shut. “Eh heh,” I laughed weakly, “But a flesh wound.”

“You have an amazing gift,” she claimed, “I just wished you would’ve said something about that earlier. Seeing you shot like that nearly traumatized me!”

I apologized. “…Sorry.”

With her support I made my way inside the base. My distraction proved beneficial; by splitting up their forces my rebellion made quick work of the rest, suffering few casualties. Marcus and Faried were there, standing by.
Staggering, barely able to stay on my feet, Marcus recognized me and quickly alerted the troops. “Look!” he cried.

“Fatima!” Faried also exclaimed as he began running to my direction.

Now surrounded by friendly faces I let go of Fatima, allowing her to embrace her brother.

“What are you doing here?” A dismayed Faried asked his sister.

“She needed my help to escape,” she explained.

“She did a good job,” I told him. “She’s a strong woman.”

Turning to her, he squeezed her tightly in his embrace. Even though I could tell how protective he was of his sister, he also was proud of her. Sometimes I wish I knew someone like that who was just as proud of me.

Interrupting my train of thought, Marcus came over and started to apologize to me. “Sorry. I knew that Mohammed was a misogynist but I didn’t think he could go as far as that. I should have waited on you.”

“It’s okay, Marcus,” I consoled him. “I should’ve been more careful.”

Letting go of his sister, he turned to me and explained. “Yes, my father’s power of escort. He can place barriers over persons of the opposite sex, giving them protection as long as no one enters the barrier. Of course, that can be as much a hindrance as it is a benefit.”

“Yeah…” I cynically replied. “I’ve noticed.”

Mohammed and his group of Muslim militants marched out from behind the corner. Witnessing my escape, along with his daughter in tow, he shouted. “How dare you leave my sanctum without my consent! And to bring my daughter…”

I wanted to give him a piece of my mind, but Fatima had beaten me to the punch. “How dare you father for restraining a major part of their army without cause!”

“Without cause?” He mimicked. “She is a woman! She has no business being in the field of battle!”

“And you have no right holding her to the edicts of our religion!” She interjected. “If those truly are the edicts. As I have read, I thought our Prophet held women in high regard, not purely pets, privy to a man’s command!”

Mohammed was speechless. This must’ve been the first time she ever talked back to him. And in my mind I was cheering her on. At this point I was her number one fan.

“Do you not understand what we are fighting for?” She continued. “We’re fighting for the right to live, as Muslim and Nasnas! We are so discriminated by these Confederate soldiers that they treat us like cattle, diseased and destined to be shot. What makes their hatred of us any different than your hatred of us?

“I…I don’t hate you,” Mohammed said profusely.

“You may not,” she stated. “But your actions say otherwise. It is obvious you treat Faried and Sadiq with much more respect than I.”

“It’s not that…” He didn’t have time to finish

Fatima was on a roll; she interrupted her father and resumed her verbal assault. “This woman saved your life. She had killed many of our foes, allowing our victory, without the blood of our warriors. She has shown me true strength, strength in which I now use against you. I want to fight for our freedom. But not just freedom for our kind, or our religion, but freedom for my gender as well. If we are to live in harmony, then we must be equal in all facets. I will not hide in your shadow any longer, father. I will fight, and together we will build a brighter future.”

The whole area was silent. It was a rather awkward situation, having seen a fight that normally should be restricted indoors in private.

Faried walked forward, and declared resoundingly, “I’m with my sister. She is my other half, and she deserves to be my equal.”

The Muslim squad protecting Mohammed slowly walked over and joined him. It was obvious he was defeated, and had no choice but to capitulate. If he wanted freedom, it wouldn’t be under his terms.

“I’m sorry I have to interrupt this moment,” Marcus chimed in, “but we need to finish what we started. Reinforcements are going to be on their way in no time.”

Even though this wasn’t the most well thought out plan, the distraction was a success. With all this bloodshed, I didn’t even think we had to destroy the windmills at this point. However, I’m a completionist, I never leave a job half done. Besides, even if it wouldn’t drain a whole lot of power, you never know how much it’ll impact everything in the future.

“Call Grond,” I commanded. “Take a small team over to cover him. Take out the windmills.” At this point I was rather woozy. I needed to lie down.

“Alrighty,” Marcus agreed as he went about his way, carrying out my orders. All that remained were Fatima and Faried, who were worried about my condition.

“We need to take her someplace safe and let her rest,” Fatima said.

Faried didn’t hesitate. Using his arms he picked me up and carried me to safety. I was like a bride being carried off by her groom, his arms cradling me against his chest as he walked towards the one of their stolen army trucks.

I hate being a featherweight…

Off in the distance you could hear the destruction as the windmills began to fall similar to a tree falling after being chopped. I wanted to yell “Timber!” but I didn’t have the strength. It wouldn’t be long until the confederates will be checking in.

Mohammed, along with the other troops, was waiting. I still had enough in the tank to get in my two cents. Motioning Faried to let me down, I walked up to Mohammed.

With my face up to his ear, I sternly whispered, “You ever do that to me again, I’ll rip off your testicles and use them as a talisman.”

With my mind finally cleared I hopped into the back seat of my car, and drifted to sleep. Act one was a success. Next comes the grand finale. I just hope everything is going well from Ian’s end.

It’s up to him now.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

(Author's note: Since this is the climax of my story, this will be in two different parts, in the eyes of both my protagonists. This one will be in Ian's PoV. Scott's will be posted a few days later.)

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Part 10A
By AoifeM

Hitching a ride from a Military escort, Trish and I were taken south, just outside of Silverwisp’s military encampment. It was dreadfully quiet; not a single person at the facility it felt like it was practically abandoned.

Without any prior notice Trish grabbed my hand and took refuge behind a worn wooden fence.

Obviously a little confused, I blurted, “What’d you do that for?”

“Shhh!” She signaled to me. At a whisper she replied, “Look over there.”

Motioning me to look around the fence I peaked a glance at the scenery beyond. It was a group of twenty, maybe thirty Confederate soldiers. What the hell were they doing here? Was our plan compromised?

I was able to listen into the soldiers’ conversations, and picked up some of what they were saying.

“I can’t believe those Laker boys would leave this base so unguarded,” said one of them. Guess they grew yellow!”

“Maybe there wasn’t any profit to be made sitting around here!” Another soldier said, chuckling to himself, lord knows military equipment doesn’t sell!”

“Just a bunch of dumbasses,” Claimed another, “Have to appreciate Sammie finding this out for us!”

Sammie? Did he mean Sadiq? I turned to Trish hoping she could help sort my thoughts.

Worried, I asked, “You don’t think Sadiq…”

I didn’t finish my sentence when I heard the sound a gun, firing. It came from a roof directly overhead from the troops, and the bullet connected, assassinating the oblivious soldier.

It was an ambush, and they were like flies to the candle. Like chameleons, swarms of Laker troops magically appeared out of nowhere, surrounding the hapless soldiers. Whatever soldier training the Confederates had was thrown out the window as they fought frantically to remain alive. There was some sort of respect there, that even though they were outnumbered they rather die than surrender.

They had no chance however. It was almost alarming watching them die. There’s a point where respect turns into recklessness, and I was hoping and praying that these soldiers had the common sense to give up. I never been involved in something like this, and the fact that I’ll see more scenes like this in the future didn’t sit well with me.

All of a sudden the remaining soldiers were caught in a magic golden bubble. Suddenly they shrunk to pint size. Fluttering down to the ground, Silverwisp picked up the entrapped miniature soldiers.

She giggled a little bit, and teased, “Awww, they’re so cute! I wanna take ‘em all home and feed them and hug ‘em and luff ‘em!”

Seeing the coast was clear I immediately rised to greet our fairie friend. “Silverwisp!”

Seeing me, she waved. “Hi there guys!” She cheerfully cried. “Did you see that? Sorry about that, hehe!”

“Not really a fan of seeing so much useless deaths,” I commented, trying to hide my overall queasiness of the situation.

“Yeah,” She sympathized. “War is definitely not in my character. I’d rather have a nice pretty place, deep in a forest, in a little grove, in a little house carved high on a hanging tree.”

Staring at her now baseball sized golden orb, holding the remaining soldiers, she remarked, “Yeah, I’m not a fan of senseless murder either. I hope that maybe these little guys here will think different of me, seeing I had shown them mercy after all.”

“Yeah,” I replied, “Maybe if we win back Toledo you can grow your forest, and have a home of your own, along with many other Wyld like yours.”

Her pointy little ears perked up after hearing that, “Really? Really, truly? I would like that.”

---

Five minutes later Sadiq made his way into Silverwisp’s barracks, where we were waiting. Wearing his Confederate uniform, he greet us with a bow.

“Master Ryan, Miss Adams, Miss Silverwisp,” He began, “I am glad our little ambush worked well as planned.”

“You know it Sadie!” Silverwisp exclaimed.

“You know I don’t like being called ‘Sadie’,” he whined.

“So that ambush was your doing then?” I assumed.

“Correct,” he replied, “Being a major base of Confederate control, there will be many soldiers. It would be wise to pick as many off as we can and divert their attention from our primary goal. I hear my brother’s party has been doing the same. Many of their soldiers are heading southwest of the city to investigate the happenings of their base at the Four Windmills.”

“I see,” I affirmed.

“However, if we are going to strike, we must do it now,” he answered. “I trust that the Doge’s response was positive?”

“We’re good to go,” I responded.

“Locked and loaded!” Silverwisp exclaimed.

“If you wouldn’t mind, Miss Silverwisp,” Sadiq continued, “I would like to take a small group of your soldiers across the front gate. I can hide them within my magic lamp, and release them. My goal is to get the gate forced open, and from there, your troops can enter.”

“It would be dangerous,” she stated, “We’d have to it before the sun is down.”

“The sun is down?” I wondered. “Wouldn’t it be more beneficial to hide at night while waiting for him?”

“As you saw earlier,” Sadiq explained, “Silverwisp has control over the powers of light, refracting energy, which allowed her soldiers to hide without any trouble.

“Like a chameleon,” I quipped.

“Yup yup!” She answered. “Unfortunately, that means my strengths are primarily limited to daytime hours. I need the sun to cast it.” She stared at her golden orb. “Even these little guys are just refracted light, making them look tiny and us gigantic through our own eyes. They’ll have to be imprisoned shortly.”

“It is early evening now,” Sadiq confirmed. “And as well, the other group is on standby, outside town. They are not in the most enviable of positions. We need to go now.”

“We’ll volunteer to join you taking out the gate,” Trish offered, not even giving me the opportunity to decide myself.

“Of course,” Sadiq agreed, “It would be very poor tact for us to fight without the Great Leader Scott Ryan at our side.”

Staring at me, I rolled my eyes. Why did I ever decide to do this?

---

So it wasn’t long before Trish and I were back in Sadiq’s magic lamp. Joining us was three other soldiers. Obviously we had to be discrete. Plus, it wasn’t like there’s a whole lot of room in here.

One of the soldiers was Wyld in nature. He was about six and a half feet tall, and bulging in muscle. I looked at his pale, nearly grey skin. He obvious didn’t take my staring very well.

“What?” he growled.

“I was just wondering what you did,” I asked, hoping he wouldn’t get too offended.

“I am called Eel,” he claimed. He then proceeded to send electricity throughout his gigantic body. “That is my power.”

His ability freaked Trish out. Jumping, she cried, “Cut that out! I can’t deal with that!”

“Huh?” I said, dumbfounded. “What’s wrong?”

“Don’t you know I’m a Cyber right?” She answered, “An electrical charge like that and I’m out like a light. These nanomachines can’t take it.”

“Forgive me, my lady,” The imposing Eel replied, “It was not my intention to cause you harm.”

She sighed. “Men…give them Wyld powers and they play with it like it was a toy or something.”

“So why are you here?” I inquired.

“The gate is electronically bound,” he answered, “However if you had her with you perhaps it would have been wise if I remained.”

“No,” Trish countered, “You will be of great service for us. It will make my job much easier.”

“I appreciate your vote of confidence,” Eel said, “It will be an honor to work with you.”

Trish gave him a slight smile. Meanwhile the other two soldiers were loading their guns, their minds obviously focused on the task at hand.

I followed their example. I was actually kind of nervous. I was trying to be two people at once. Sure, I’m a man. That makes me the perfect candidate for being “Scott Ryan.” But there’s one thing the real Scott had that I didn’t: Battle experience. She had a very strong demeanor to her. She was trained, physically as well as mentally. The whole point of me being a negotiator was to use my words to fight my battles. Now I replace my words with a gun. Being Scott Ryan the man, isn’t the same as being Scott Ryan, the soldier.

I felt my body turning numb. I knew the time had come. He successfully made it to the gatekeeper, who resided with a small legion of bodyguards on the top floor of the sentry tower, which overlooked the gate below.

Now with us out in the open, his legion was totally caught offguard. One of the guards yelled, “Shit! Sammie’s a traitor!”

“WYLD!” was the cry as his throat was punctured by one of Sadiq’s bullets.

It was too late however. The alarm was sound, and we were noticed. With the guards finally defeated we quickly took cover close to the doorway. Reloading, Sadiq cried, “We’ll cover you! Miss Trish! Eel! Please get the gate open, quickly."

“Give me just a second!” Trish implored. Putting her hands on the control panel she began to close her eyes. She looked almost unconscious as the nanomachinery siphoning her fingertips invaded the control panel below. It seemed as if she was analyzing its functions, trying to find access to the gate controls.

Meanwhile the rest of us defended her, taking out soldiers as they ran up the stairs and through the door. However it didn’t seem like there was any sense of urgency from them. I wouldn’t be surprised if Scott was in the other end of town, making a mess of them.

Finally, Trish was able to lower the gate. “There!” She cried.

“Eel,” Sadiq commanded, “Take care of the rest. I suggest we make our way out of here.”

Quickly we agreed, and ran down the stairs to meet with Silverwisp’s army. Once outside Eel decided to cut the power from the tower forcefully, using his electrical charge to fry the terminals, and cause a major explosion, causing the tower to collapse. There was no way to raise the gate now, and the Laker troops were able to swarm into the city.

Driving her customized Humvee Silverwisp came to an abrupt stop. Looking over at us she smiled and praised, “Looks like you handled that A-okay!”

“Yeah,” I replied, “The soldiers weren’t all that overwhelming.”

“They most likely are fighting the other group on the other side of town,” Sadiq confirmed, “Chances are if that’s the case they won’t last much longer. We’ll need to rejoin the group.”

I agreed. Time was on the essence. Without thinking I jumped in Silverwisp’s vehicle. I just pray that she don’t kill me before then.

---

It was well known at this point. The city was under attack, and the Confederates were caught by surprise; the distractions, the ambushes- anything that could separate their forces provided us the advantage we needed. Now with the Laker military on our side the forces were heavily in our favor. Sadiq, Trish and Eel decided to head onward towards the command center. With Silverwisp’s heavy artillery the plan was to totally demolish the place. Anyone who would try to flee from there was either caught or killed. My hope was for the former.

And in the middle of the city was Scott, leading her troops as she was pinned down by gun fire. Luckily for us the Confederates weren’t paying attention to us coming from behind, and as a result we surprised them. Under Silverwisp's command we opened fire, spraying the opposition with bullets as Scott and her army immediately ducked for cover. Like a swarm of bees the bullets finished the soldiers off before they could react.

Now the coast was clear, Scott rushed over to me and gave me a big hug. She didn’t even realize how girly she was acting until she noticed her leg bent upward as the sole of her foot pointed to the sky.

She immediately let go. Beet red, she nervously tried to divert her embarrassment. “So…um,” She stuttered, “How’s things on your end?”

I couldn’t help but blush a little myself. I answered. “Looks like everything is working as planned. Their base is being bombarded, and Silverwisp’s troops are taking the power plant as we speak. Shouldn’t be too long until we cut the power.”

“…Silverwisp?” Scott said, seeing she never met her. I pointed at my diminutive little friend as she gave a little wave.

“I feel kinda awkward,” Silverwisp began, “I mean, you guys seem to be all lovey-dovey with the hugs and stuff…”

“We aren’t a couple!” Scott snapped, obviously not thrilled at the suggestion.

“Oh!” Silverwisp exclaimed, “That makes me feel a little better! Hehe!”

All of a sudden a soldier came up to debrief us. “Ms. Silverwisp! Ma’am!”

“Yes?” she asked. It was so adorable how she tried to change her demeanor from super hyperactive sprite to serious war captain.

“We have successfully cut the power from the enemy’s base. The command center has been bombarded and destroyed. Their soldiers are disorganized; many have escaped or gone into hiding.”

“So I take it we won?” She eagerly queried.

“It seems to be the case, ma’am,” the soldier responded.

“All we need to do is some house cleaning then!” She exclaimed. “Alright, go scout around for some stragglers. Try to keep them alive if possible!”

The soldier saluted her and ran off to follow her orders. Scott and I smiled. We won. Toledo was ours.

“I can’t believe it,” She said, exhaling in relief. “We finally have a place to call our own. This is so overwhelming.”

“Well, you better believe it,” I replied. “Maybe we should check out the command center. Or at least what’s left of it.”

With Scott nodding in agreement, we hitched a ride in Silverwisp’s vehicle, and headed to our new home. The battle was over, but I fear that the war hasn't even reached its apex. We still had a long road ahead of us.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

(This part shows the battle of Toledo from Scott's PoV. To see it in Ian's PoV read part 10A).

The Heart of it All
A Wild Universe Story
Part 10B
by AoifeM

We waited in a dark forest, looking down in the distance at our main goal: Toledo. It was late afternoon; we spent the vast majority of the day raiding and destroying their base near the Four Windmills, which most likely got their attention. My biggest fear was the not-so-subtle way we did it. Such total destruction could cause a bigger reaction than was necessary. An unknown disruption may provide reason to send troops to investigate. However if someone called in the attack, it might put Toledo on high alert, actually making our planned attack even harder than before.

We didn’t have a lot of time on our hands. Watching the motorcade of military being sent off to investigate, it would only be a matter of time before they call in and send word of the massacre. We had a small window of opportunity.

However, we couldn’t go in guns blazing. It nearly got us killed the last time; this time it would be suicide. We needed to be sure Ian and company had the go ahead. Luckily Faried has been keeping in close contact with his older brother, Sadiq, awaiting confirmation that they were ready on their end. The objective as I was told was to create a big enough distraction so that a small group of Laker troops would infiltrate the city and open the gate which separated the two borders. All we needed was the troop’s assistance.

And confirmation was about to come any time now.

Marcus turned to me, and wondered, “Are you scared?”

“It’s hard to be scared when you can’t die,” I replied rather bluntly

He gave a little chuckle. “There are a lot worse things to fear than death.”

“Thanks for the wakeup call,” I sarcastically quipped.

Suddenly I could hear the static coming from Faried’s walkie-talkie device. Yes, it’s primitive, what did you expect?

Hearing it react, Faried grabbed it from its holster and responded. “Yes, my brother. Are you ready?”

I couldn’t really catch it from here. I just hoped and prayed that Ian was successful.

“Very good,” he replied. “We shall do our best. Be swift, I know not how long we can last.”

Turning off his walkie-talkie, Faried relayed the good news. “They have the cooperation from the nearby Laker army. They’ve accepted the plan, and are heading south as we speak. We all are ready.”

“Looks like the moment of truth,” I commented. “Hey, don’t get yourself killed old man.”

With a wily grin on his face he loaded his gun and replied, “I’m not worried- I have God on my side.”

Turning to Grond I commanded, “Grond, time to make the Scottish jealous!”

He knew what I meant. With his immense strength he pulled two finely rooted oak trees from the ground below and threw them each over his shoulder. Getting on his trailer, the rest of us joined him, loading up our trucks and starting our engines. We had to make this count; none of our ammunition could be spared.

We moved out; the town was barely 2 miles ahead. They would be waiting. We were in plain sight. Closing in on the sentry towers, it was time to put Grond into good use. Driving the truck that hauled my giant companion, I rolled down my window, turned my head to him, and yelled, “Throw them Grond! Throw them!”

And with his immense strength he did, throwing the trees like they were javelins. Like a rocket they soared, absolutely scaring the tower’s inhabitants. Even the concrete enforced towers couldn’t hold from the unstoppable force of his throw, causing the both to collapse with little effort.

With nothing to impede us we sped into the town. We needed to get in as far as we can so we can draw as much attention to us as possible. With soldiers practically tailgating us we did our best to shoot down as many as we possibly could; there’s no reason to make this harder than needed.

We came to a stop right at the center of town, equidistant from the Command Center and all the major entrances. We huddled our cars up into a square like formation, taking up as much space as possible. The more room we had, the less likely we all die from clustered attacks such as explosions or tank fire.

Grond continued to cause chaos, this time unearthing a couple traffic light poles to use as I instructed. Many of those went to destroying tanks as they entered the general area, thus saving us some valuable ammunition.

And we need every bit of it. Fatima was right beside me, covering me whenever I needed to reload. She definitely has gotten better with her aim. I suppose there’s more incentive to learn such things when your life and freedom are on the line.

And finally I got to see Faried’s power up close. Apparently he can deal damage using a person’s shadow. He causes them to explode quite literally, creating craters one the ground and intense pain on the person whose shadow he messes with. The craters were helpful in damaging any vehicle which was unlucky to run over it.

Finally it seemed as if Mohammed’s barriers were put into good use. He shielded Fatima and me, and any bullet that was shot at us was deflected with no trouble. Seeing this as an advantage, we decided to make the fight much more up close and personal. Together we left our cover and charged straight towards the enemy. Fatima undid her hijab and revealed her blade like hair. With her resolve she began to flail her head wildly, ripping through the soldiers she encountered like a hot knife through butter. I couldn’t help but wonder what Mohammed thought about his little daughter now. For now on she wouldn’t be bossed around.

Meanwhile I too took advantage of my temporary barrier. Now obviously, being a woman made it a little more difficult for me to face an enemy of the male gender, but I could hold my own. Over the years I became pretty proficient in hand-to-hand combat. I had to be, seeing I had the skill to survive fatal attacks. When starting out I was rather weak at firing a gun. Furthermore the kickback I received shocked me. I used to have pretty stable wrists, but as a girl, it took a long time to adapt to my new form. In any event, to compensate I learned to melee, and it definitely had its advantages.

Sadly, holding on was a little difficult for Mohammed. Apparently continuous power makes it difficult for him to maintain such a thing.

With our barrier wearing off Fatima cried, “We need to go back!” I nodded and made my way back behind cover.

It was looking good for us. We were able to stave off the oncoming enemies. However, our good fortune ended as a giant motorcade arrived from our six, catching us by surprise.

“It’s the troops that were sent to the Windmills!” Marcus yelled as he started to pick a couple soldiers from their side.

“Looks like they were called back a little early,” I guessed. “This won’t be easy.”

We had soldiers attacking us from two sides now. Our shelter was looking more and more compromised. Grond did the best he could eliminating the vehicles that came our way, but even if he could shrug off bullets he has limits as well, and the pain was obviously getting to him.
Using what powers we could we tried to outlast them as much as we could. Faried continued to deal damage to the soldiers with his shadow flares, and Fatima and I continued to amass many kills as well, alternating between firing our guns and attacking up close depending on when Mohammed’s power was recharged.

Of course we were sitting ducks when one of the Confederate soldiers nicked Mohammed’s shoulder as a bullet passed right through it. The loss of concentration dispelled our barrier and we quickly had to take cover. I did my best to pull the enemy’s fire toward me as Fatima headed to safety. Drawing my gun I shot the soldier’s who dared to even target her. I sustained a couple gunshot wounds as I stumbled back to safety. Luckily I made it, and Fatima didn’t sustained injury.

“Are you alright?” She asked, obviously concerned.

Watching the bullets slowly emerge from my healing body, I grimaced and replied, “Ugh…yeah.”

Of course Faried seemed to be panicky as he ran to his wounded father. “Father!” He cried, holding him up as his strength began to leave him.

“I…am okay,” Mohammed struggled to say. “I’ll be alright. Keep fighting, you can’t waste time like this.”

With a nod he left him with parting words. “Hang in there, father.”

Perhaps he could hang in there. The rest of us, however, were an entirely different story. Our bullets were running out, and we no longer had any protection going melee. Likewise strain was creeping in. Overusing powers can wear a Wyld out in a hurry, similar to what happened to me while fighting at the Four Windmills. Some are lucky, like Fatima, whose hair is a part of her, and doesn’t need to rest or recharge. But those like Faried, who actually does use a form of “magic” to create his attacks, can wear him out rather quickly. Grond was incapacitated. We were running out of time. I hope that Ian can save us.

The sun was setting. I was amazed how much effort my troops were giving. I was proud of each and one of them. I was quickly losing hope. Maybe the fighting on their end was just as intense. Either way, I was glad they stuck it out with me, even if they never knew, that the man they truly idolized was with them till the very end; as a woman, a woman whose best days of living was being a part of the guys one last time.

I closed my eyes. If there was anything I could do, I could sacrifice myself one last time, giving my troops slightly more time in hopes that maybe our two teams can reunite. I loaded my final clip. I was ready.

When I raised my head however, I saw my glimmer of hope. Behind those troops were a cavalry of vehicles, each donning the Lake State insignia. The Confederates were so focused in fighting us I don’t believe any of them realized what was coming from behind. Immediately I ducked as the Laker Army fired upon the hapless soldiers, the bullets sprayed all over as they easily shifted the odds to our favor.

Assisting our new reinforcements it didn’t take much time at all to finish them off. The battle was over, and we hastily reunited with our friends from the other unit.

Seeing Ian climbing out of a Humvee my emotions got the better of me. With untold glee I jumped on him, hugging him in a deep embrace. God I was so happy to see him…

It only took me a minute to realize how bad this looked. Seeing my leg rise as I held him was all the hint I needed. I immediately jumped off, cursing myself for even feeling like that.
Blushing uncontrollably, I did my best to calm myself. I diverted my attention to the task at hand. “So…um,” I struggled to blurt out, “How’s things on your end?”

Seeing that he was feeling a little uncomfortable himself, he answered, “Looks like everything is working as planned. Their base is being bombarded, and Silverwisp’s troops are taking the power plant as we speak. Shouldn’t be too long until we cut the power.”

“…Silverwisp?” I said, wondering who he was talking about. He pointed behind him and floating there was a Sprite like Wyld, giving me a little wave.

“I feel kinda awkward,” Silverwisp began, “I mean, you guys seem to be all lovey-dovey with the hugs and stuff…”

“We aren’t a couple!” I snapped. I mean, seriously why did you hafta go out and say that? I already felt embarrassed to begin with!

“Oh!” Silverwisp exclaimed, “That makes me feel a little better! Hehe!”

All of a sudden a soldier came up to debrief us. “Ms. Silverwisp! Ma’am!”

“Yes?” she asked. It was pretty weird and uncharacteristic seeing her act all serious. Something tells me it was rather difficult for her to behave like that.

“We have successfully cut the power from the enemy’s base. The command center has been bombarded and destroyed. Their soldiers are disorganized; many have escaped or gone into hiding.”

“So I take it we won?” She eagerly queried.

“It seems to be the case, ma’am,” the soldier responded.

“All we need to do is some house cleaning then!” She exclaimed. “Alright, go scout about for some stragglers. Try to keep them alive if possible!”

Dismissed, the soldier headed back to join his troops and relay her orders. Ian and I smiled. We won. Toledo was ours.

I let out a deep breath, relieved of our victory, and yet proud of my accomplishments. “I can’t believe it,” I said. “We finally have a place to call home. This is so overwhelming.”

“Well, you better believe it,” he replied, obviously anxious to claim our spoils. “Maybe we should check out the command center. Or at least what’s left of it.”

Nodding in agreement, we hitched a ride in Silverwisp’s vehicle, and headed to our new home. The battle was over, but I fear that the war was far from over.

In the former state of Ohio many factions fight to claim the land as their own. For one rebellious Wyld, she too battles internally in order to maintain some semblance of her previous life while struggling to adapt to what she had become. Can a negotiator from the Northwest do the impossible and peacefully resolve the conflicts on the battlefield and within this young Wyld's heart?

The Heart of it All
A Wyld Universe Story
Conclusion
by AoifeM

The next few days were spent cleaning up the mess we’ve made. What resistance we encountered seemed to have either been restrained or had escaped to friendlier territories. All that was left was the debris that littered the streets.

The biggest eyesore was the old Confederate command center, which was pummeled into the ground. Luckily, from ones trash becomes another ones treasure. Silverwisp had just the idea for it, and with the help of a few Plant type Wyld, she created from a tiny seed a gigantic tree that covered the wreckage, further helped along by Silverwisp’s light manipulation to provide it the extra photosynthesis it needed. From there came addition growth; giant mushrooms, glowing flowers, and vegetation as far as the eye could see. She always said she wanted a grove, and now she created one. It was a genuine fairy’s paradise.

Likewise the Muslim community finally celebrated as they all were up early, creating a makeshift bazaar and pedaling their wares. It was quite the moment when from a distance you could hear the bell ring in a call to prayer. You could almost see the tears in their eyes, finally being able to be who they were, without repercussions.

Marcus too, decided to restart his church. Many of the previous followers who attended back when it was under Confederate hands were in for quite the surprise as the new preacher taught them a whole new meaning to the words of the Bible. Perhaps it would take time for them to understand the Wyld, and live as equals, but at least now Marcus had a platform in which he could persuade with.

Eel seemed to stick around too, resigning from military life and restarting the fisheries by the lake. Prawn fishing seemed to be in high demand, particularly from some Cat Wyld who’d pay top dollar just to bite into the tasty morsels. Now that the port was no longer blockaded it would be easier to export them to other seafood loving nations.

Meanwhile we all decided to find a place to call our own. Most of us found a relatively peaceful place, each claiming a house of our own. Scott however decided to keep to herself as she holed herself up in an abandon apartment complex in the middle of town. Maybe she kind of appreciated the isolation; someone like her would have a lot on her mind. She’s been through a lot these past few days, after all.

Still sometimes I felt as if she needed a little company. I dropped by one evening, hoping she’d appreciate the company. When I came I saw her door was creeked slightly open, and heard a couple girls talking. Curious I took a slight peak inside and saw Scott, sitting in a chair, soaking her feet in a hot tub of water, with Fatima nearby. I noticed something in her hand- was that nail polish? Since when does Scott have her toenails done?

Unfortunately it seemed like I got Scott’s attention, and in a streak of embarrassment and anger she marched up from her seat and yelled at me profusely, “What the hell are you doing? You aren’t supposed to be here! God damnit! This never happened!” She immediately slammed the door on my face.

With the power restored, things quickly returned to normal. Sure it may take awhile to see the streets cleaned and the rubble removed, but there was a passion within these people that resonated throughout the city. This place was theirs now, and that fact could only instill pride among the populace. They wanted to rebuild this city as a reflection of their new found freedom.

With everything moving along swimmingly we had only one thing left to do. We made our way to City Hall, the new residence of the new Commander in Chief: Me. At this point in didn’t matter who I was, or whether Cascadia knew it. Whether I was Ian Kennedy or this idealistic version of Scott Ryan, I made my bed here, and now I will lie in it. I was their leader now, and it was my duty to lead them into a better tomorrow.

With the cameras rolling, and Trish’s assurances it would get out to everyone throughout the globe, I made the following statement:

---

---

With that the Wyldland was born, barely a little speck on anyone’s radar. Even so, it was a major moment in Wyld history. It was the first area reclaimed by Wyld since the states separated. The accomplishment was praised in many circles, and many pro-Wyld countries had contacted us for the chance to assist us. Many of those answers were accepted immediately, particularly with Cascadia, whom after my press conference was immediately on the dial.

My Prime Minister directly phoned me, and we had an interesting conversation.

“So, you’re Scott Ryan now huh?” He asked.

“Well, it seemed like the position was available.” I joked.

“I was surprised when I heard of your survival Kennedy,” he admitted. “To go from negotiator to war hero to president, that must’ve been a hell of a ride.”

“You plan on calling me out on this?” I wondered.

“Nah,” he replied, much to my relief. “This might prove beneficial to all of us here. After all, trading with the Confederacy is as big a pain in the ass as anything. We need more friends in the region, and you’re definitely a good one.”

“Thank you sir,” I told him.

“Sir?” he complained. “Shit, we’re practically equals now son! Just call me Ted.”

“Okay uh, Ted,” I corrected.

“I was also wondering,” he digressed. “I’m sure you know that we have a huge immigration problem on our hands, and I know there’s probably a lot of displacement going on in your neck of the woods, so I was wondering…perhaps you could make room for couple of folks there? Might help Toledo get back on its feet.”

I didn’t hesitate to answer yes. The Prime Minister, Ted, was right, being the president here was beneficial. Many displaced Wyld, who had nowhere to go, could find refuge here. Hopefully in the next few months this place would be back and kicking.

So everything ended on a bright note, and the folks here lived happily ever after…

…I bet that’s what you like to think.

---

It didn’t take more but a couple of weeks until we had received a call from the Palace in Chicago. The Doge was set to visit Toledo, and wanted us to prepare for his arrival.

And we did prepare, and we weren't about to throw a parade.

And in his lavish plane he arrived, practically spoiled from the attention his Missa Solemni gave him. He was being carried around in a palanquin litter down the center town like a Raj, being fed grapes and the night arrived in the city. There wasn’t any spectacle about it; he was just a spoiled pompous ass.

They arrived in front of the footsteps of City Hall, where Scott, her rebellion, Faried and his Muslim compatriots, and Silverwisp, Eel and her Lake State legion waited.

They sat down his palanquin and he emerged from his lavish satin box, already looking like he was full of himself.

“Hmmm, I see,” he began. “It is quite amazing what you’ve accomplished in just a few weeks.”

“Thanks…I guess,” I replied, not too sure where he’s going with this.

“There definitely is potential here,” he continued. “A potential to be great, like a Calcutta to Detroit’s Mumbai.”

Man, all he does is keep droning on and on…

“Of course only a man with true vision, true innovation, true power, could ever hope to accomplish such a grandiose dream. And I’m sorry, but a dog such as yourself couldn’t even tap into such potential.”

“Have you come here just to insult me?” I asked, getting perturbed.

“If I needed to do that, fool, I wouldn’t have gone to such lengths,” he replied callously. “No, I just wanted to take look at my new town. Yes, it’ll make another fine gem to my crown.”

He gave me a cold, conniving laugh, and continued. “I’m so sorry for having to deceive you so, but those who are lucky to receive my power have a price to pay, and now it’s time to collect.” He snapped his fingers at Silverwisp. “You, dispose of them.”

I looked at little Silverwisp. She was more than just some working aquinatance; she became our friend. Being with us, although briefly, was the best time in her life. I already know what her answer was.

“No,” She defiantly answered.

“What?” the Doge cried in dismay. “After all I’ve given you? I made you into a Captain! I’ve given your Wyld rights beyond what most countries would even consider! And you defy me?”

“You used me,” She stated. “Yes, I thought it was an honor becoming the first Wyld to make Captain. But I’ve been at this for 20 years! I fought hard for the rights of my people. I’ve traveled to many lands, fought many battles. I’ve defended your territory and not once did I get anything for it!”

Her eyes were starting to water as she continued. “What about my life? Look what these guys gave me! I now have a grove to call home! And more than that, I have people who really care about me! I’d give my life for Scott Ryan in an instant! Why would I trade that away for you?”

Doge Giovanni was obviously fuming. He didn’t like being told no. That was the whole plan anyway. I would actually be nice to Silverwisp. I would let her live her dreams. Unlike him, my biggest weapon was kindness, and it worked.

He turned to one of her fellow soldiers and demanded, “You! Get rid of them!” Yet that soldier just stood there, along with every other soldier who he asked. They were loyal to Silverwisp, not him, and that fact sent him ballistic.

“You lost Doge,” I remarked. “Leave this place.”

Of course, what did I know? His stunned silence only turned into a spine chilling laugh. I didn’t get what was funny. But he had something up his sleeve, and I couldn’t just ignore it.

“Oh, you are so funny,” he began. “Thinking you’ve won. That you’ve manipulated my army against me and I can do nothing? Hilarious!”

It was getting kind of disturbing watching him gloat like that. His four Solemni moved in front of him standing aggressively, preparing for attack, just waiting on his signal.

“How do you think I’ve gotten so far? Before me my nation was in chaos! Fighting and scrapping, hoping to gain control of the area and to claim it their own. Tell me, how did I get on top?”

We were getting a little anxious. We weren't prepared for what came after as we were hit with a surprise. All of a sudden a flash of light appeared and a legion of 25 Solemni appeared from nowhere.

“…You’re Wyld!” I exclaimed.

He looked at his soldiers. “They are the perfect soldiers, aren’t they not? They don’t talk back, they just do as they ask. No fear, just dedication.”

Everything started to make sense. The Solemni wasn’t human at all, they were just puppets, and the Doge was the master.

With a cold grin he gleefully commanded them, “Kill them.”

And so they obeyed as they rush up the stairs, ready to take our lives. In sheer numbers we had the advantage, but these were Solemni. The things that many would second guess didn’t matter to them. They were lifeless, just as Giovanni claimed, and they didn’t have to account for such things.

They unseathed their dirks and began to make mincemeat of our troops. We were totally unprepared for this. In complete panic many soldiers tried to fire on them before they closed in on them, but the swiftness of the Solemni, along with their serpentine movement made that a difficult proposition. And of course headshots were worthless, only a good shot in the legs and hands could subdue them.

Grond had his own problems. He was in a tight spot, surrounded by friendlies. His immense strength could easily disposed of them. However if there was one major flaw in his design it was the fact he was extremely uncoordinated. The Solemni were running around him in circles, and although he didn’t know better, he swung around wildly, sometimes taking our some of our own men.

Scott and I were standing back to back, wondering what to do. “Could there actually be a Wyld this powerful?” I shouted.

“For what I know no,” Scott replied, reloading her gun. “Even with this kind of ability having such control would only tire him eventually. That’s the same with most Wyld.”

“Funny,” I continued, “With all that bellowing he’s doing he doesn’t seem all that tired to me.”

“Maybe we’re focusing on the wrong thing,” she suggested. Within the spur of the moment she turned to me and said, “Cover me!” as she ran towards the Doge.

This would be suicidal to most people. His Solemni would easily protect their master, making even shooting him impossible. It was the first thing we thought of doing: kill the head, the snake will die. But whenever we had a clean shot at him he would in react almost instantly, summoning a Solemnus out of thin air to act at his meat shield and take the bullet for him. Scott was planning to get up close and personal with him. This would put the Solemni’s focus directly onto her. We needed to provide as much assistance as possible.

“Fire at the Solemni!” I yelled. “Keep them away from her!”

The puppets aggressively changed at Scott. We did our best to pick them off before they could do harm to her. She could handle a lot of injury due to her power, but she needed to be awake and alert. Much like any other Wyld, if she uses her regeneration too much, she’ll be out like a lamp.

She finally managed to reach the palanquin where the Doge was standing. She sustained injuries but they weren’t totally wearing her out.

“Such magnificent power!” The Doge complimented. “You have such potential! You could make a wonderful wife!”

Yeah, you shouldn't talk about that in front of Scott. It pretty much gave her a second wind, and the adrenaline pumping through her veins would fuel her oncoming berserker rage.

With a quick unassuming fist she began to repeatedly strike his nose, over and over, each providing the rhythm to her angry rant:

“I…AM…NOT…GONNA…BE…ANYONE’S…FUCKING…WIFE…YOU…ASSHOLE!”

Her rage was doing the trick as the Solemni started to respond lethargically to his commands. They were breaking down, unable to maintain stability as the Doge slowly but surely began to lose consciousness.

Now on his knees, and his face bloody red like a tomato, it was all over but the singing. Of course that couldn’t stop us from getting Scott off of him even after he was out. I guess I’ll make a note to never joking about her getting married…

The End.